for entertaining and releeuing persecuted Preists and Christians his house there being dedicated a cheife Church most Christians resorting to it And other Apostolike men sent from Rome into Britaine in this time 227 Chap. X. Of the last holy labours of S. Timothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denis the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 231 Chap. XI Of the holy Popes next succeeding Sainct Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forhidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britaine by King Lucius and his subiects 234 Chap. XII How the Religion of the Druides in Britaine made some binderance for the generall receauing of the lawe of Christ But conuicted to be abominable Idolatrie and Superstition the Professors of it generally embraced the faith of Christ detesting their former Infidelities and Impieties 240 Chap. XIII Of Pope S. Eleutherius and how in his Papacie and by his Papall order and power Britaine had the honour to be the first Christian kingdome in the worlde and eldest daughter of the mother Church of Christ King Lucius by his Embassadors and petition to the Pope of Rome so obtaining 247 Chap. xvj Wherein is related how King Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall settling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 252 Chap. xv The mission of the holy Legats saincts Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from sainct Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of sainct Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 260 Chap. xvi How these holy Roman Legats by Power and Commission from the Pope and Apostolike See of Rome conuerted and confirmed vnto and in the faith of Christ all manner of Parsons in all places of Britaine whether the Nobilitie Flamens Archflamens or of what Order or degree soeuer 266 Chp. xvij How in Britaine these holy Legats placed Archbishops Bishops in our Cities Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 272 Chapt. xviij In what Places of Britaine these cheifest coÌ„manding Archflamens were to witt at London Yorke and Caerlegion and how these Roman Legats placed for them Archbishops with their seuerall commands and Iurisdictions some of them by the Apostoliâ—e power extending and coÌ„manding ouer Prouinces and Countries not temporally subiect to King Lucius of Britaine or the Romans but rather enemyes vnto them in ciuill affaires 279 Chap. xix Of the Episcopall Sees and Cities of the Inferiour Bishops subordinate to the Archbishops which where and how many they were ordained by these Roman Legats and continued Bishops Sees in the Romans and Britans time 285 Chap. xx How S. Eleutherius Pope did not onely by his Papall Authoritie establish and settle Religion Ecclesiasticall thiÌ„gs heare but directed what temporall Lawes were to be vsed appointed the bounds and limits of this kingdome sending and allowed Crowne to our King and such Lawes Order continued heare in many Ages after 295 Chapt. xxj Of many Archiepiscopall Episcopall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritcly endowed and priuiledged in this time 304 Chap. xxij How after these Roman Legats had fully settled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 311 Chap. xxiij Of the Archbishops of London Yorke and Caerlegion in this time in particular many other inferiour Bishops and the Roman Church Discipline heare also setled by Papall Authoritie 316 Chap. xxiv Of the comming of these holy Legats to Glastenbury their holy labours deeds and long aboade there their renewing there the old Religeous Order of S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his brethren greate priuiledges and indulgeÌ„ces by theÌ„ procured to that holy place the glory honour and renowne thereof in the whole Christian world 322 Chap. xxv Of the greate honour and Renowne of our old Brittish Apostolike Order of Religion from the comming of sainct Ioseph of Aramathia in the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 63. without any discontinuance or Interruption by some and very short time after his death by all many hundreds of yeares in greate perfection without any change or alteration to be named a Mutation of Monasticall Rule being the Mother or Nurse of Monasticall holy life to many Nations and Religious Orders in them by which also many CouÌ„tryes to Christ were conuerted 328 Chap. xxvj That diuers of the Britans which liued in that part of Britaine then called Albania now Scotland were conuerted by the same meanes and manner by these Roman Legats as the other Britans of Loegria and Cambria were at that time 333 Chap. xxvij Of diuers bookes or writings of sainct Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholicks now obserue and followe 337 THE THIRD AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is deliuered that sainct Victor being now Pope Seuerus Emperour and sainct Luciuâ— yet King of Britaine but shortly dying sainct Victor was Supreame in gouernment of the whole Church of Christ in Asia Afrike and Europe and particularly in Britaine which so acknowledged and receaued from him the true obseruation of Easter as it had done with other Catholike customes from sainct Eleutherius before 343 Chap. ij Of the time and place of King Lucius his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 346 Chapt. iij. How notwithstanding the death of King Lucius without Heire to succeede in the gouernment of the kingdome the Brittans perseuered constantly in the Christian faith and the Scots by Preachers sent from sainct Victor Pope of Rome at the entreatie of their King Donalde receaued the faith and as the Brittans continued in it vntill the Protestants time euen by their owne confessions 350. Chap. iv That allthough the being of the Scots in Britaine in the time of sainct Victor is vncertaine and not proued but rather otherwise yet the Inhabitants of the part now called Scotland Britans or whosoeuer were conuerted in King Lucius and this time The Bishops of the conuerted Scots were euer true Bishops and they euer
our generall Conuersion to be compassed at this time so many principall Agents therein violently putt to death and the Emperours without whose permission or conniuencie it could not probably be brought to passe so enraged and cruell against vs for such things Yet cannot this stay and adiourning of this greatest publike good of this Nation be imputed to pusillanimitie of minde or want of Heroicall Christian fortitude and magnanimitie in our Christian King and diuers of his people and Nobles among them who as before had receaued the Christian faith and priuately professed it but to the Iniquitie of the violent and ouerswaying times and Pagan Emperours with their Lieutenants Imperiales or Proimperatours Proconsuls Propretours hindering that holy worke For allthough the state of Britaine was not so seruile to the Romans as the condition of many kingdomes was but we euer had our owne Kings both by inheritance and discent of our former auncient Brittish regall Race and with the desired allowance and agreement of the Roman Emperours after the marriadge of King Aruiragus with Genuissa daughter of Claudius and the greatest dutie they could demande was their Tribute yet because in a publike and authoritatiue change of Religion in a whole kingdome there must also be a change of such lawes and customes as were contradicting and repugnant vnto the Religion to be receaued this could not be done in such persecuting dayes without greate ielousie in the Persecutours Emperours of an vtter reuolt from them in all respects And therefore our old Manuscripts both of Nennius and S. Gildas also as they are commonly reputed doe tell vs that when our generall and publike Conuersion was there was also an Imperiall allowance permission or tolleration for it from the Roman Emperours or their Lieutenants heare Missa Nennius in M. S. Hist Gildas in Hist M. S. in publica Biblioth Cantabr in Colleg. S. Benedicti legatio ne ab Imperatore Romanorum saith Nennius Missa legatione ab Imperatoribus Romanorum writeth Gildas in two Seuerall Manuscripts one in the publike Library of Cambridge the other in saint Benets Colledge there The reasons hereof I shall deliuer in due place hereafter 3. That which is wanting yet and to be added to the honour of our Apostle and Countryman saint Timothie is his glorious Martyrdome so honoured of saint Pius the Pope then and soone after also martyred that writing to the renowned Bishop of Vienna not long vnmartyred and exhorting him to constancy and perseuerance in afflictions and Persecution in Christ proposeth onely vnto him for the most worthie examples this saint Timothie and his holy companion at Martyrdome and probably of his labours in Britaine saint Marke saying they were Preists brought vp by the Apostles continuing vntill this time with whome he had imparted the word of faith men called of God and now liuing in euerlasting Ioyes in heauen S. Timothie and Marke haue ended their course by a good Combatt O Brother remember thow imitatest them S. Pius Epist ad Iustum Vienn Episcop Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. apud Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 166. in following them and be not bound with the bands of the world presbyteri illi qui ab Apostolis educati vsque ad nos peruenerunt cum quibus simul verbum fidei partiti sumus à Domino vocati in cubilibus aeternis clausi tenentur Sanctus Timotheus Marcus per bonum certamen transierunt Vide frater vt illos imiteris sequendo ne vinculis mundi illigeris This is that greate honour of Britaine and Gods Church whome saint Dionisius the Areopagite that wonderfull Diuine and His honor with S. Denis the Areopagite glory of saint Paules Schollers honored so much as euery Reader may see in his diuine Bookes de diuinis nominibus Ecclesiastica Hierarchia of diuine names the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie calling him most holy sanctissime and the like and dedicated them to him as the auncient Title Compresbytero Timotheo Dionisius Presbyter Denys Preist to his fellow Preist Timothie and in his Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 109. booke de diuinis nominibus citiâ—g an Epistle of saint Ignatius written after the other saint Timothie Bishop of Ephesus his death doe witnes Baronius and others so acknowledging How before his death he disposed his wordly Pius Pap. Epist ad S. Iust tom 1. Bibliot Sanct. Baron an 166. wealth to the glory of Gods Church and recommended the care of his Country Britaine to the most glorious lights then of Christs Church saint Pius Pope and his worthie friends and familiars saint Soter and saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius after Popes we may gather by his former loue and labours for this Nation The Martyrdome of S. Timothy and S. Pius Pope And so after so many yeares of most holy life trauailes for the Church of Christ after his releeuing and maintenance of so many Saints lodged Manuâ—cr Antiq. in Monast S. Cirian Martyrol Rom. die 24. Martij Tabul Ant. apud Baron Tom. 2. ann 162. Pius Pap. 1. Epist ad S. Iustum supr 1. Epist 2. ad eund fedd clothed and fostered both with temporall and spirituall sustenance his chardges and prouision in his holy house many of them also martyred there he was also martyred with his worthie Associate and fellow Preist saint Marke at Rome the 24. day of March an 165. And saint Pius the Pope of Rome was martyred also soone after vnder the same persecuting Emperours his death at hand being reuealed vnto him as he writeth in an other Epistle to saint Iustus of Vienna in France and Bishop there Reuelatum mihi esse scias collega beatissime citius me finem huius vitae esse facturum THE XI CHAPTER OF THE HOLY POPES NEXT SVCCEEDING S. Pius and their Religion The fauorable Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour for defence and protection of Christians and the Christian Lieutenants Trebellius and Pertinax with the forbidding the Druids Religion occasions of the publike receauing and profession of Christianitie in Britayne by King Lucius and his subiects 1. S Pius hauing thus gloriously ended his holy life and Papacie saint Anicetus by the more common opinion after many Auncients Iraeneus Tertullian Hegesippus Eusebius Epiphanius with others teacheth that saint Anicetus succeeded him in this hihest chardge Yet there be very auncient Hieron l. de Scr. in Hegesippo Optat. Mileu l. contra Parmen August Epist 161. Rober Barnes l. de Vit. Pontif. Ro. in Aniceto and worthie Authours as saint Hierome Optatus saint Augustine with others which hold that saint Anicetus was Pope betweene saint Higinius and saint Pius And an English Protestant writer though he followeth the first and more common opinion for the Order of his Succession next after saint Pius yet saying of him that he was Pope in Antoninus Pius his Empire sub Antonino Pio vixit he must fall to the second opinion by that I haue spoken before of the time of Antoninus
was so farre a Roman as by all Antiquities by his mother and education he truely was they stile him Marius a Roman Marius nobilis Romanus And he was so farre from hauing any true Title to the Crowne by being the Bastard sonne of Aruiragus that he was declared king by the Emperors Authoritie Caesaris Authoritate Britonum Rex appellatus and to take all controuersie away was forced to marry his owne Sister by Father the eldest dughter of Aruiragus and his lawfull wife Queen Voada Harum natu maiorem vt iam inde Insulae status pacatior foret Matrimonio sibi copulauit Which all mē knowe no Christian could doe And yet this was after the greate victory of Marius against the Scots and Picts with their Captaine Roderike which was as Matthew Westminster Matth. Westm an D. 75. Bal. cēt 1. in Ioseph Ara. and others write not aboue a yeare before the death of S. Ioseph that chancing in the 75. and this in the 76. yeare of Christ In which Battaile the two Daughters of Queene Voada their Brother as it seemeth being dead were taken Prisoners and the eldest the next Heire of Britaine after the matters pacified which was not in any probabilitie before S. Iosephs death was as I haue said before marryed to Marius her Bastard Brother Which marriadge if I may so terme it was still continued by them was begotten in it Coillus after King and Father to our first Christian King S. Lucius 7. So that if we speake properly and strictly of Christians and name them onely such which actually and really both in faith and profession doe hold onely the Christian Religion and no other it is euident that none of these three Kings of Britaine Aruiragus Marius or Coillus was a Christian much lesse conuerted or baptised by S. Ioseph But if we speake of Christiantie In what sense these Kings may largely be termed Christians in a more ample and extēded sense as Tertullian and some other auncients haue done of Tyberius Caius and some other Emperours not actually Christians but so affected especially in some points and as he doth of Pilate Tertullian Apol. aduersus gentes Matth. c. 27. v. 24 which washed his hands and said he was innocent of the putting of Christ to death Innocens sum a sanguine huius I am Innocent of the blood of this iust parson that he was in consciens a Christian pro sua conscientia Christianus we may speake the like of these Kings And goeso farre with Hardings Authour as to say with him Ioseph conuerted this King Aruiragus By his preaching to knowe the lawe diuine For it is not vnprobable but he was perswaded the Lawe and Religion which S. Ioseph professed was true But whereas Harding addeth And baptised him as written hath Nennius The Chronicler in Britaine tongue full fine Except we take baptising in a very lardge and Poeticall amplifying construction and say Harding a Poet did thereby vnderstand the true knowledge of Baptisme and not the receauing thereof neither Nennius nor any approued Authour doth or can proue any such thing By this also we are sufficiently assured that neither S. Ioseph of Aramathia nor any of his company though otherwise most holy and renowned Saints and excellently deseruing of this Natiō none of them conuerting either the King Nobles or people of Britaine as so many worthie Authours and Antiquities haue told vs may be named the Apostle which conuerted this kingdome to the faith of Christ or first founded Christian Religion heare THE XXVIII CHAPTER IN WHAT REVEREND SENSE S. IOSEPH of Aramathia is termed Apostle by some holy Fathers the renowned sanctity of him and his companions together with some particular points of their holy Religion now denyed by some but euen from their time to this Miraculously approued 1. BVT allthouh S. Ioseph was not in the common sense an Apostle properly vnto this Nation yet we may not depriue him of his due honours among which one as S. Hilary writeth was to enioy the name of an Apostle in an other yet most honorable construction and meaning after the S. Ioseph how named an Apostle same manner as he also calleth S. Ioseph husband to the blessed virgin an Apostle because as the Apostles did beare Christ about into the world by their preaching so these more really and personally carried him in their armes The one in his Infancy into Egipt this other to his sacred sepulchre Ioseph enim Apostolorum habet speciem quibus Christus circumferendus est creditus Hilar. comment in Matth. can 33. idcirco quanquam in duodecim Apostolorum numero non fuerit Discipulus Domini nuncupatur The other Apostles and bearers of Christ were diuers but this Apostolike or Christ-bearing dignitie to take the blessed body of our Sauiour from the holy Crosse so solemnely to carry it vnto bury it in the sacred sepulchre was a peculiar honour and prerogatiue to this S. Ioseph and registred by all the foure Euangelists for this his most heroicall Act of Christian Matth. c. 27. v. 57 58. 59. 60. Marc. c. 15. v. 43. Luc. c. 23. v. 50. Ioa. c. 19. v. 38. 39. 4. charitie and magnamitie with greatest honour and not without iust desert seeing at that time when all the properly named Apostles as Christ had foretold them were offended because of him as our Protestants tanslate forsooke him and fled this most holy and valiant Apostle Saint and Souldiar of Christ went boldly vnto the President that had condemned him asked obtained Matth. c. 26. v. 31. 65. and buried his sacred body with so greate pompe and honour as the Euangelists haue remembred For which his greate and singular faith and beleife in Christ and loue of him the malice of the Iewes was so vehemently incensed against him as the Antiquities of Glastenbury Vincentius Drogo Episcopus Antiq. Glast apud Capgr in S. Ioseph Drogo Ep. Hostien hist de morte Resurrect Saluat Greg. Turon l. 1. hist Franc. §. 22. p. 18. Vincent specul hist l. 5. c. 56. 57. 58. Euang. ascript Nicod Acta Pilati apud Greg. Tur. supr al. Hostiensis Gregorius Turonensis the Ghospel ascribed to Nicodemus who assisted him in that holy action the publike Acts of Pilate founde and examined by Theodosius the Emperor and other Authours and Monuments beare testimonie that they presently incloased him a close Prisoner in an obcure Cell watched him by the high Preists themselues hating him more then they hated Christ himselfe 2. Yet he was miraculously deliuered from thence to the greate amazement and confusion of his Persecutors and hauing solemnized the Assumptiō of the blessed Virgin Mary with the Apostles renowncing all his worldly wealth and terreene honour his freinds Coūtry Ritches aduentured so long tedious and dangerous a Iorney after S. Peter into this parte of the worlde to liue and die in contemplation of the Mysteries of his Masters Religion in a corner of an
Lucius either actually conuerted or consented to be a Christian in the time of Pope Higinius 5. Therefore to giue euery one his due I may not depriue S. Higinius Pope of this honour nor this Nation of the true Title of so greate a benefite and blessing by him and yet when I come to his time place and happy proceedings with this kingdome in such affaires I shall render vnto him his most worthely deserued glory For it is manifest in holy Histories that whatsoeuer was written to the Pope of Rome in the yeare of Christ 156. must needs be written to S. Higinius who then two yeares before and two yeares after vntill the 11. day of Ianuary 158. when he was martyred was Pope of Rome Euseb l. 4. c. 10. in chronic Martyrol Rom. 11. Ianua Ado alij eod die Baron Tom. 2. Annal Seuer Binnius To. 1. Conc. in Higin Damas Pontif. in Pio. Aniceto Sotere Baron Seuer Binnius Rob. Barn Ioa. Bal. in eisdem Marian. Scot. Mart Pol. alij Ethel verdus chron l. 1. an 156. and no other true or pretended And betweene him and S. Eleutherius were three Popes S. Pius S. Anicetus and S. Soter Which held the Papacie aboue twenty yeares S. Eleutherius first possessing that Apostolike dignitie in the yeare 179. which was 24. yeares after the time an 156. when King Lucius by so many Authours wrote to the Pope to be a Christian And this is more confirmed by the Testimony of our Countryman Ethelwerdus who testifieth that the Pope of Rome which was in the yeare of Christ 156. which was S. Higinius sent letters to King Lucius and a Legate to him also to the same purpose exhorting him to be a Christian to which he consented and after performed accordingly In sexto quinquagesimo anno beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem admonens eum de fide baptismo Catholico qui tum Britanniae Regni potestatem pollebat qui etiam concessit verifimili ratione Christianum se esse futurum quod perfecit Which confirmeth that which Harding hath before deliuered that Pope Higinius did confirme the spirituall labours and proceedings in Britaine in this time for heare is proued that the Pope then which could be no other but this holy Saint did both write his letters and send his Legate hither to such intent persuade the King to Christian Religion And we are assured that in this time both King Lucius sent to the Pope of Rome to haue Apostolike men sent hither to preach the faith of Christ to his subiects heare and the Pope both by letters and Legate sollicited King Lucius to receaue the Catholike faith and Baptisme and he so did quod perfecit but whether he was actually baptised at this time or onely promised it now and performed it after I am not heare to determine onely I adde that the very Authours themselues Matth. Westm anno gratiae 185. 186. 596. as namely Matthew of Westminster that teach the generall Conuersion to haue bene long after this yet confesse the Britans receaued the faith at this time in parte Britonum fides Christi anno Dominicae Incarnationis 158. habita nunquaminter eos defecit THE VI. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS INTREATED WHAT LEARned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were S. Timothie S. Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 1. HITHERTO we haue heard of the happy proceedings heare in plaÌ„ting the faith of Christ the letters Legate of the Pope and persuasion of the holy Christian Clergie heare which had taken so good effect that the King himselfe was eyther in act or by promise and desire a Christian it would make much to the honour of the Instruments of so holy a worke if we could finde out the name but of any one of them which then persuaded and conuerted this first Christian King of the world in publike profession and manner to be a Christian The auncient Charter which the Antiquities of Cambridge ascribe to King Arthur doth giue this honour or a great part thereof to the learned King Lucius persuaded to be a Christian by Brittish Christians of Cambridge Schollers of Cambridge which being conuerted to the faith of Christ and diuers of them now become Clergie men and Preachers moued King Lucius by their preaching to be a Christian gloriosus Rex BritaÌ„niae Lucius ChristianitateÌ„ amplectens praedicatione DoctoruÌ„ Cantabrigiae Which is more confirmed by the Chart. Regis Arth. 7. April an 531. Bull. Honotij 1. Academ CaÌ„tab concess 20. die Febr. an D. 624. Caius Antiquit. Accadem Cantabr li. 1. p. 75. 76. 77. Chart. Reg. Arthuri supr apud Caium supr p. 69. 70. auncieÌ„t Bull of Pope Honorius the first of that name to coÌ„firme the Priuiledges of Cambridge Vniuersitie a thousand yeares since other testimonies there are which say that both King Lucius did conferre and confirme by his publike Charter greate Priuiledges and Immunities to that Schoole and Pope Eleutherius likewise which he did not for any thing we finde in Histories to any other Schoole or Vniuersitie in the world nor any of his holy Successours many yeares after The cheifest motiue of these exemptions and Prerogatiues to that place we cannot interprete in any better sence then that King Lucius had receaued much spirituall benefite from thence which he requited with temporall honour and dignitie and the holy Pope Eleutherius bestowed that singular grace and fauour to that Schoole for the holy labours and frutefull effects it had wrought in the Church of Christ by their Conuersion and Preaching mouing King Lucius and so many men of sundry degrees in Britaine to forsake superstitious Idolatrie And embrace the Christian faith and Religion Will. Harrison descript of Brit. supr 2. A Protestant Antiquary before seemeth to leaue it as probable that one of these Cambridge men was Archbishop of Yorke and by some called Taurinus an other supposeth Eluanus and Meduuinus which were employed by King Lucius was not conuerted by S. Taurinus King Lucius in this holy busines and by diuers writers were Instruments both of his Conuersion and Baptisme were Schollers of Cambridge Fuisse Eluanum Meduuinum Cantabrigâ—â—nsis studij Alumnos conijcio But the opinion of Io. Caius Antiq. Cantabr Acad. l. 1. p. 99. S. Taurinus to haue bene Archbishop of Yorke in Britaine is before founde too feeble a grounde to build vpon And certaine it is by approued witnesses King Lucius not conuerted by Eluanus or Meduninus that Eluanus and Meduuinus were but Catechumens in Christian Religion when they were sent by King Lucius to Rome and they were there perfectly instructed in the faith and continued there so long that being become learned in Christian Religion after they had bene baptized and taken inferiour Orders not sodainely performed Eluanus was consecrated a Bishop
most euideÌ„t it is that although the Roman Emperours had not published any Edict for the abolishing the Religion of the Druids in Britaine nor without the allowance and approbation of the King of Britaine could by the agreed conditions betweene them so farre intermedle to make any generall lawe to binde all the Druids or any other kinde of people in this kingdome Yet now both our King Lucius consenting and seeking it and the Roman Emperours so long desiring it and farre preferring Christian Religion before that which they professed the way is laid wide open and ready prepared for a common forsaking of the Druids superstition and embracing the sacred Religion of Christ in this Nation For allthough we yeeld to them which hold King Lucius did not Rule in all Britaine on this side the wall or Trench of Adrian yet most certaine in Histories it is that he and the Roman Emperours together possessed it all And these Emperours and their Lieutâ—nants had publikely as before giuen warrant for any man to be a Christian in all their Territories and Anton. Sabelicus Eunead 7. libr. 2. Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 3. f. 55 Hoâ—â—nsh Hâ—st of Engl. l. 4. cap. 9. Theater of great Britaine l. 6. they desired nothing more then the Druids vtter destruction and extirpation and P. Suetonius not long before Lieutenant heare for the Romans had begun it when in the Isle of Anglesey which was the resident place of the most learned and commanding Druids both for Britaine and Gallia he had vâ—terly destroyed them their execrable places of Sacrifice and scaâ—â—ely left there any memory of them By which proceedings the cheifest difficulties of the Conuersion of Britaine especially in temporall respects were now ouercome And for spirituall further helps besides so many holy and Apostolike men preaching heare then among the Britans of whome I haue made memorie before we finde that many among the Romans heare at that time were Christians and so had their spirituall guides to direct them and which also gaue Instructions to King Lucius and his Britans Lucius Britanniae Rex de Christianorum Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 55 pietate miraculis à Romanis in Britannia sub Trebellio Pertinace merentibus permulta audiuit And we are further assured by forreyne Histories that in the time of this Pope S. Soteâ— and Emperour about the yeare of Christ 174. Anno quod excurrit 174. Pontifice Maximo Sotere diuers Bishops were Arnold Merm Theatro conu gent. alij apud eund ib. sent into these parts which these Antiquaries bring on their Iorney hitherwards as farre as Callice Morinis naming diuers of them as S. Fuscianus Victoricus Piato and their companions Antistitibus S. Fusciano Victorico Piatone alijsque socijs And to put vs in minde of their coming hither they tell vs they had there the shortest passadge into Britaine they bring auncient witnesses thereof Vnde breuissimus in Britanniam nunc Angliam est Traiectus vti Tacitus Iulius Caesar meminere THE XII CHAPTER HOW THE RELIGION OF THE DRVIDES in Britaine made some hinderance for the generall receauing of the lawe of Christ But conuicted to be abominable Idolatrie and Superstition the Professors of it generally embraced the faith of Christ detesting their former Infidelities and Impieties 1. WHEN matters were thus farre proceeded for the generall receauing of Christian Religion in Britaine the King and his Nobles seeking it the Roman Emperours and Lieutenants giuing consent there vnto and many holy Apostolike Bishops and Preists now heare both among the Britans and Romans which vrged it and offered themselues dayly to maintaine and proue that to be the onely true and lawfull seruing of God and way to eternall happines and saluation after this life And that profession of the Druids which the Britans heare before this time as also the Inhabitants of Gallia and a greate part of Germany had many hundreds of yeares followed and practised was impious false Idolatrous damnable and diabolicall many of the cheife Doctors and teachers thereof were much troubled and perplexed hereat and in teÌ„porall respects not without cause For if a forsaking of their Rites and Ceremonies should generally and with publike warrant and regall Authoritie ensue their temporall honours dignities reuenewes Immunities and priuiledges graunted vnto them onely in regard of their teaching and maintaining that their Profession would not onely be taken from them but in all Iudgment be conferred and bestowed as they after were vpon the Christian Bishops and Cleargie to succeed professed enemyes of their callings Heare vpon to giue a quiet and peaceable Introduction to the holy Lawe of Christ which alone yeeldeth all true peace and quietnes to the soules of men in earth and heauen and not to bring it in with the onely temporall swaye or power of the King of Britaine and Roman Emperours as the custome of Mahumetans and some others is which haue no thing but sword penall Edicts and Persecution to vent and supporte their bastardly Religions withall diuers conflicts and disputations were had in this kingdome betweene our Christian Apostolike men and the best learned of the Druids Lawe These vrged many reasons and popular for their manner and custome of worship yet preserued in Histories They had to pleade for themselues that not onely Britaine and Brittish IlaÌ„ds many in number but France and greate parts of Germany ioyned with them in Religion And in their worshiping for Gods Iupiter Apollo Mars Mercury Audate Berecynthia and some others most of the gentiles conspired with them Their Religion and themselues by that name had continued and florished in the world from the time of Druius that greate King and high Preist Druius Germanorum Pontifex Who reduced the gentils Religion into Henric. Pantal. l. de Vir. Illustrib Germ. part 1. p. 40. 41. Selden Analect Anglobr l. 1. c. 1. c. 4. Berosus Nichol. Vignier Biblioth Hist An. mundi 2200. Hist aggregatiue des Annales fol. 3. Bernard Giunti Cron. in Driius Ioa. Frisius Biblioth Philos Anno mundi 2070. Ante Christum 1892. Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor centur 1. in Samothe Camd. Brit. p. 12. Plini l. 12. cap. 1. Lud. Caelius l. 7. c. 1. Tacit. lib. de morib popul German Andr. Altham in schol in Cornel. Tacit. supr Iâ—l Caesar lib. 6. Belli Gallic Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 2. f. 22. 23. this order founded them a Colledge gaue them their denomination about the yeare of the worlds Creation 2900. Druius ille apud Germanorum Celtas vir magnae Authoritatis gentilitiam Religionom in ordinem redegit atque Druidarum Collegium Religionis ergo instituit a quo etiam Druides apud Gallos Germanos dicti And the Towne in Normandy called Dreux was also so named from him as their Histories say and the Ryuer Druentia running therby What was the certaine time of their beginning is not so certaine Pantaleon before saith it was in the yeare of the world 2900.
c. 30. Stowe Hist in Cunedagius Harding Chron. p. 24. c. 29. Stowe Histor supr Io. Caius Hist Cantabr accad p. 20. before Christ and much honored by King Lucius as more hereafter Of the glory and Antiquitie of Glamorgan taking the name of a King so called Morgan there slayne aboue 2000. yeares since and a Schoole among the PagaÌ„s of no lesse continuance as diuers writers teach there can be litle question in this case For the other two though perhaps there is not so greate testimony for their Antiquitie in this kinde yet these being ioyned with the rest in the same degree in generall by so many Authours we cannot be of other minde but Bishops were also there or not farre from them of the like continuance otherwise we shall hardly iustifie the common agreed vpon opinion of seuen Bishops placed in that Prouince in King Lucius time but wander vp and downe among meere coniecturs For allthough we reade in the life of S. Kentegern Predecessor to S. Asaph that in the time of S. Dauid Archbishop in Wales and by his consent he built a Monastary in this place of Elgn for 960. Monkes and there remayned Bishop yet this doth not improue but rather confirme there was Bishops See there or not farre from thence before For it is recorded in the same Authour supposed to be S. Asaph his scholler and Successor that this Bishoprick being voide the King and Cleargie of Wales desired him for their Bishop there Rex Clerus Regionis Cambrensis cum caeteris Christianis ipsum in Pastorem Episcopum eligerent To which S. Dauid their Archbishop his greate friend consented So his erecting that Colledge did honour and beutifie and not alter or disgrace that Bishoprick and it is euident before that with this Bishops See there were but 7. besids the Archbishoprike so many there were long before as the Antiquities of Glastenbury and others proue so many at the beginning as I haue shewed before therefore no addition of number by the foundation of S. Kentegern THE XX. CHAPTER HOW S. ELEVTHERIVS POPE DID NOT onely by his Papall Authoritie establish and setle Religion and Ecclesiasticall things heare but directed what temporall Lawes were to be vsed appointed the bounds and limits of this kingdome sending an hallowed Crowne to our King and such Lawes and Order continued heare inmany Ages after 1. WHEN these things had so farre and prosperously proceeded in Britaine King Lucius intending a perfect Reformation in this kingdome and knowing that Religion being thus happily changed there must also be a change or greate alteration in the old Pagan Lawes and as it seemeth obseruing that in the Municipall Townes and Places of Britaine which in some sort had receaued the Roman Lawes and among the Romans which conuersed heare there was much more ciuill behauiour and conuersation then in many Britans wrote vnto Pope Eleutherius among other things to haue the Roman Lawes sent hither vnto him to be receaued heare These letters of King Lucius are not extant neyther the answeare of Pope Eleutherius vnto him and his Nobilitie but in such a lame halting and deformed manner as it hath pleased our Protestants hauing possession of that old Antiquitie to publish it to the world without head foote or perfect body wanting both beginning end and midle in many things in such order as they thought it would any wise helpe and least hinder Matth. Parker Ant. Britan. p. 5. Bridges in K. Lucius Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 30. 31. 32. Willam Lamb. in Legib. S. Eduardi Foxe To. 1. Act. and Mon. Theater of great Brit. lib. 6. lewell against Hard. f. 119. Godw. sup p. 30. Roger. Houeden Annal. part Posterior in Henr. 2. Leg. S. Eduardi cap. 1. apud Gul. Lamb. Stowe Hist an 179. in King Lucius and blemish their new Religion when it came to vewe And according to the diuersitie of their owne humors they haue as diuersly put it in print some more some lesse some one way some an other as hath best fitted their phantasies as you may reade in there first Archbishop of Canterbury their Bishops Iewell Bridges Godwin M. Lambert the Antiquarie Foxe the Theater writers and others differing herein one from an other of which one of them a Protestant Bishop as mannerly as he might thus complayneth The Epistle is as heare ensueth allthough I must acknowledge that I finde greate varietye in the diuersitie of Copies some containing much more then others And yet he himselfe doth there further alter chopp and change it both in his relation and translation of it as euery Reader may there easily obserue if he vnderstandeth but a litle the Latine tongue 2. The Copies which beare most credit be those which Stowe publisheth in English and M. William Lambert in Latine the first out of a Booke of Constitutions belonging to the Guildhall of London the second as extant among and part of King Edward the Confessor his Lawes so called not because he made them as Houeden and others proue but being the old Lawes of this kingdome and euacuated where the Danes had ruled he reuiued them and were most Authentically proued in the tiâ—e of King William the first by the solemne Oathes of Twelue Iurors out of euery County in EnglaÌ„d and so not likely to deceaue vs in this point The first Protestant Authour thus writeth of them I onely finde the same entered in a Booke Intituled Constitutions pertaining to the Guildhall of London misdated in the Latine as the English following sheweth The yeare after Christs birth 169. Pope Eleutherius did write to Lucius King of Britaine for the amendement of the Kings and the Nobilitie of L. Const Lond. Britaine as followeth You required that we should send you the Roman and Imperiall Lawes that you might vse them in your kingdome of Britaine But those Lawes we may disproue and not the Lawes of God You haue receaued lately through Gods goodnes in your kingdome both Testaments out of them by Gods grace and the aduise of your Realme take a Lawe and thereby patiently gouerne the kingdome You are the Vicar of God in your kingdome according to the kingly Prophet The earth is the Psalm 45. Lords and his fullnes is the whole worlde and all that dwell therein And againe Thow hast loued Righteousnes and hated Iniquitie wherefore God euen thy God hath annointed thee with the oyle of gladnes aboue thy fellowes They are the Kings children Christian Nations and people of your kingdome that liue and consist vnder your protection peace and kingdome according to the Scripture as an Hen gathereth her Chikens vnder her wings the people and Nations of the kingdome of Britaine is yours such as are diuided you should gather them together to the Lawe of Christ his holy Church to peace and coneorde and cherishe maintaine protect gouern and defend them from the iniurious malitious and their enemyes Woe be to that kingdome the King whereof is a
regno sacerdotio clero iurare antequam ab Archiepiscopis Episcopis regni coronaretur Tres enim Rex habere debet seruos scilicet luxuriam auaritiam cupiditatem quos si habuerit seruos bene illustrè regnabit Regno omnia debet praemeditari hoc Regis est Quia malè cuncta ministrant impetus iuxta Euangelium omne regnum in se diuisum desolabitur Truly a King ought of right to obserue and defend all the Lands and honours all the dignities and rights and liberties of the Crowne of this kingdome wholly with all integritie and without diminution and with all his power recall to the auncient state and due all the rights of the kingdome which were dispersed dilapidated and lost And all and the whole Land and all the Ilands vnto Norwey and vnto Denmarke doe belong to the Crowne of his kingdome and they are of the Appendences and dignities of the King and it is one Monarchie and one kingdome and aunciently was called the kingdome of Britaine but now is â—alled the kingdome of the English men For our Lord Eleutherius Pope who first by inspiration of God did send an hallowed crowne to Britaine and Christianitie to Lucius King of the Britons did ordayne and impose to the Crowne of the kingdome such boundes and limits as are spoken before by his Decree in the yeare one hundred sixtie seuen after the Passion of Christ A King also ought to doe all things in the kingdome truely and by the Iudgment of the Peeres of the kingdome For Right and iustice ought to Reigne more in a kingdome then wicked will That is Lawe which allwayes doth right but will violence and force is not right A King ought to feare God and loue him aboue all things and keepe his Commandements throughout the kingdome He ought also to preserue foster maintaine gouerne and defend against Enemies the holy Church of his kingdome with all integritie and libertie according to the Constitutions of the Fathers and Predecessours so that God may before all things be honoured and euer had before his eyes He ought also to erect good Lawes and customes allowed and blott them out which be wicked and bannish them all from the kingdome He ought to doe right iudgment in the kingdome and keepe Iustice by the Counsaile of the Nobles of his kingdome All these things a King must sweare in his owne parson looking vpon and touching the holy Ghospels and vpon holy and sacred Reliks before the Realme and Preisthood and Clergie before he be crowned by the Archbishops and Bishops of the kingdome For a King must haue three things slaues vnto him to wit luxury aâ—arice and concupiscence which if he maketh sâ—aâ—es he shall reigne well and renownedly he must premeditate all things for the kingdome and this is the office of a King Because violences doe minister all things ill according to the Ghospell euery kindome diuided in itselfe will be desolate 5. Hitherto this our holy and auncient Lawe of the office and dutie of our Kings vsed and practized euen from the beginning of Christianitie publikly receaued heare both in the Britans and Saxons gouernment founded warranted and grounded vppon the Authoritie and direction of the holy Pope S. Eleutherius as appeareth by that part of his Epistle which I first recited immediately without any one sentence worde or sillable interposed betweene them annexed and ioyned to this Lawe as the originall cause motiue allowance and confirmation thereof Whereby we may cleartly see the greate power prerogatiue and Iurisdiction the Popes of Rome euen from the beginning and first founding Christian Religion heare claimed had and exercised in this kingdome and from the first Christian King we enioyed a Saint and blessed man all our Kings Britans Saxons or whatsoeuer Christians to these dayes did with this whole kingdome allowe to the Apostolike See of Rome as much as it claimeth now at our hands and as any good and learned Catholiks doe yeeld vnto it From that holy and eminent See we had by these greatest Testimonies Christian Religion planted and Iuridically setled heare Our Episcopall and Archiepiscopall Sees assigned our first Bishops and Archbishops to enioy them appointed and consecrated Direction giuen euen in temporall and ciuill affaires what Lawes we should take our King Possessor but of a part of this kingdome declared to be King of all Britaine and so many adiacent Ilands enioyed by his enemyes and an hallowed Crowne sent him to weare as Monarch and King of them all A Protestant Lawyer Bracton l. 1. de acquir rer Dom. c. 8. Io. Selden Analect p. 46. and Antiquarie saith that from this Popes donation our Kings had the Title viracius Dei vicar or vicegerent of God and citeth Bracton for his Authour who rather denyeth then affirmeth it onely he saith against the sence of Protestants that it is euident a King ought to be vnder the Lawe being but Gods vicegerent Quod sub lege Rex esse debeat cum â—it Dei vicarius And Roger Houeden who reciteth this verie Lawe verbatim hath not that Title Vicarius noâ— the woâ—de Regert to Rule which our Protestants apply to the Church the Title is Regis Officium the Kings dutie and is this Rex atque Vicarius eius ad hoc Roger. HouedeÌ„ Annal. part poster in Henric. â— c. de legib Angl. est constitutus vt regnum terrenum populum Dei super omnia sanctam Ecclesiam reuereatur ab Iniuriatoribus defendat maleficos ab ea euellat destruat penitus disperdat where aboue all things he must reuerence the holy Church and be ruled by it and not Rule it And this all our Christian Kings to King Edward the sixt a child did publikly professe before their Coronation as the old Order thereof is witnes And these Titles to be Vicarius Cbristi in his Pontificale Roman in Benedictione Coronatione Regis holy Church is as fully before giuen to Pope Eleutherius by King Lucius and his Christians and Regere to rule it vnder Christ made by them the Popes peculiar as they were euer after to these Times 6. And to speake more particularly of the ciuill and temporall Lawes which King Lucius requested Pope Eleutherius to giue direction in and he accordingly established in this kingdome this holy King now a Christian did not and could not by his Religion demand the Roman Pagan Lawes without alteration or correction of S. Eleutherius but according to such moderation change or alteration he should vse in them to speake in a Protestant Bishops words Lucius made request vnto Eleutherius to send him some Kinde of Abstract of the Roman Lawes whereby he might establish a setled order of Gouernment Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 29. in his Dominions And when Pope Eleutherius directed him to take his Lawe conformable to the Lawe of God by the aduise of his kingdome ex illis Dei gratia per consilium Regni
ex consulto sapientum partim antiquanda partim innouanda curaui And it is manifest by the Lawes of King Edward the Confessor as they were solemnely proued and proposed to King William the first by some named the Conqueror both as they are recorded by our auncient Historian Roger Houeden and M. Lambret the Protestant Lawyer and Antiquarie that he was so carefull to knowe and make semblance also of establishing these auncient Lawes reuiued and maintained by S. Edward the Confessor that Leg. S. Edwardi c. 1. apud Roger. Houed part 2. Annal. in Henr. 2. Guliel Lambert in Legib. S. Edwardi first he appointed a Iury of twelue sworne men in euery Shire taking their Oathes before the King that to their power they would truely and sincerly set downe the Decrees of their Lawes and Customes without any omission addition or mutation electi de singulis totius Patriae Comitatibus viri duodecim Iureiurando coram Rege primum confirmauerunt vt quod possent recto tramite incedentes Legum suarum consuetudinum sancita patefacereÌ„t nihil praeter mittentes nihil addentes nil praeuaricando mutantes And this so solemnely examined presented and performed â—e did confirme in all things these auncient Lawes termed S. Edwards Lawes for the reason before to be kept and continued as well as those which were added by himselfe as appeareth in his owne still extant Lawes hoc quoque praecipio vt omnes habeant teneant Legem sancti Leges Regis Gulielm 1. apud Gul. Lamb. in eod Edwardi in omnibus rebus adauctis his quae constituimus ad vtilitatem Anglorum And so it is euidently true that many of those auncient Lawes of Mulmutius and King Lucius by Pope Eleutherius direction did continue in the time of Iudge Fortescue as also at this present but where they haue bene taken away by our Protestant Princes to giue way to their new Religion THE XXI CHAPTER OF MANY ARCHIEPISCOPALL EPISCOpall and other Churches and Monasteries both of men and women founded and ritchly endowed and priuiledged in this time 1. KING Lucius being thus enformed and secured in conscience by these letters and declaration of the holy Pope and Pastor of Christs Church Eleutherius that the whole kingdome of Britaine with the Ilands belonged to his temporall chardge and Gouernment and that so much as he could he was to wine his subiects to the faith and Lawe of Christ and his holy Church and prouide for the peace and quiet of the same and the members thereof he did first in receauing and admitting these new corrected Lawes by the aduise of his Clergie and Nobles of his kingdome see them so qualified that they were for the defence and propagation of Christian Religion and further founded many Godly costly and memorable Monuments as Churches Vniuersities or Schools Monasteries and other such comforts â—elps and furtherances of Sainct Lucius King of greate Britaine the first King 〈◊〉 of Christs Church that holy end So that as he was the first King which publikly with his kingdome professed Christ so he wonne the honour to be the first Nursing Father among Kings of his holy Church as the Prophet had foretold erunt Reges nutricâ— tui Kings shall be thy Nursing Fathers He was first among Kings properly termed Vicarius Dei the Vicegâ—rent of God being the first King which so religeously performed his will And that Title which the Pope gaue to King Henry 8. when he was better then he proued after defensor fidei defendoâ—â— of the faith was among Kings the first due and Right of King Lucius for his so Heroicall Religeous fortitude and magnanimitie in defending the faith and Church of Christ And as the Brittish Historie Virunnius Matthew of The Popes Legats change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches Westminster and others write of the holy Legats that besides their changing Flamens Archflamens into Bishops and Archbishops the Temples of the Gentils which were founded in honour of many Gods they dedicated the same to the one true God and to his Saints and replenished the same with diuers companies Churches dedicated to Saints of consecrated parsons Templâ— quae in hoâ—orem pluriâ—orum Deorum fundata fuerant vni Deo eiusque Sanctis dedicauerâ—â—t diuersisque ordinatorum caetibus repleuerunt Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 4. c. 19. PoÌ„tic Vir. l. 4. Mat. Westm an 185. Manuscr Gallic Antiq. an 180. Matth. Westm Hist an 187. So the same Authouâ—â— write of King Lucius Gloriosus Britonum Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum sâ—um verae fidei cultum magnificatum esse vidisset possesssiones territoria Ecclesijs â—iris Ecclesiasticis abundanter conferens chartis munimentis omnia communiuit Ecclesias vero cum suis caemiterijs ita constituit esse liberas vt quicunque malefactor ad illa confugeret illaesus ab omnibus remaneret The glorious King of the Britans Lucius when he sawe that the worship of the true faith was aduanced within his kingdome bestowing aboundantly possessions and The Churches are furnished with other Ecclesiasticall Clergy men besides Bishops Preists territories vpon Churches and Ecclesiasticall men he confirmed all things with charters and priuiledges And appointed that Churches and Churchyards should be so free that whatsoeuer malefactour should fly vnto them should remaine without hurt from all The Brittish Historie thus relateth it Interea gloriosus ille Rex Lucius cum intra Regnum suum cultum vere fidei magnificatum esse vidisset maximo gaudio Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 1. fluctuans Possessiones Territoria quae prius Templa IdoloruÌ„ possidebant in meliorem vsum vertens Ecclesijs fidelium permanere concessit Et quia maiorem honorem Churches founded and endowed by King Lucius And what ReligioÌ„ they professed ipsis impendere debuerat augmentauit illas amplioribus agris mansis omnique libertate sublimauit In the meane time when that renowned King Lucius did see true Religion exalted within his kingdome most greatly reioicing thereat conuerting the Possessions and Territories which formerlie the TeÌ„ples of Idols did possesse to a better vse granted that they should remayne to the Churches of the faithfull and because he ought to bestowe more honour one them he augmented them with more ample lands and Mansions Which how greate and ample they were we may make some estimate if we reflect vpon the greate Ritches of the Idoll Temples heare before this Conuersion all which with an ample addition were now left to the Christian Cleargie and Churches 2. I will onely exemplify in one solemnitie of those Gentils and in one place of this kingdome London at one time thus related in the old Brittish Historie which our Protestants haue published litauerunt ibi quadraginta millia Galfr. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 8. vaccarum centum millia ouium diuersorumque generum volatilia quae leuiter sub numero non cadebant
of the old Church of Winchester Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Winton Marian. Scot. an 306. Martin Pol. An. 307. Manuscr Ant. Gall. ann 306. Matth. West ann 305. 307. Baron Spondan an 306 Gordan an 306. Iacob Grynaeus annot in c. 15. l. 1. Euseb de Vit. Constantini Anno 308. Henric. Hunt l. 1. Hist in Diocletian Constantio Regino Chron. l. 1. in Constant an 253. Stowe Howes sup Hist in Constantius that being destroyed with the rest in this late Persecution it was perfectly reedified in the yeare of Christ 309. and so either was in building or warranted to be builded in the dayes of Constantius then or so lately before by all accompts lyuing and reigning heare that it could not be done without his warrant or allowance The like we say of the Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron and other Martyrs of that time and all both Cathedrall Churches and others destroyed heare by Maximian that most cruell horrible faced man as Henry of Huntington calleth him Maximinianus vir crudelissimus vultu horrendus after whose leauing the Empire Christians were quiet heare as he saith and restored to their former liberties And as Regino writeth not onely in Britaine but generally where he ruled both Bishops were restored to their priuate Sees and many other things graunted for the profit of Christian Religion Constantij Temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddita Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura And particularly saith that the Monastery of Treuers was begun in his time Then much more in Britaine where he was both absolute Emperour and King to commande and no man daring to resist him To this our Protestant Antiquaries haue giuen sufficient allowance when they graunted vnto vs that Constantius abolished the superstition of the Gentils in his Dominions especially in Britaine where he now liued King and Emperor and so in abolishing the Pagans Rites and obseruances for dislike of them and loue to Christian Religion must needs for his short time be an extraordinary Aduancer thereof But when he had thus The death of Constantius in Britaine his great loue then of Christians and that Religion happily begun this holy worke in reparing the ruines of the Church of Christ in this kingdome and before he could bring it to due and his desired perfection he fell sick at the Citie of Yorke where soone after he deceased Yet in this short time of his sicknes his greatest care was to leaue and commit this his charge both concerning his Empire and this kingdome to his eldest sonne Constantine now liuing sonne of S. Helen who as he hoped for many reasons would be most ready and willing to maintaine and defend true Religion and with Iustice gouerne his subiects 5. And to this happy choise as both Zonoras and Pomponius Laetus doe Zonaras Annal. Tom. 2. in Constantino Pomp. Laet. Rom. Hist comp in Constātino Max. Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 18. Iac. Grynaeus annot in eum locum plainely testifie before and Eusebius and others sufficiently insinuate he was admonished and iustructed by Gods direction and an Ange Ilas is before related Which is confirmed by the effect and euent itselfe not onely of the generall establishing of Christian Religion in the world by Constantine in the time of his Empire but his extraordinary and Miraculous preseruation before he came vnto it and at this very time of his Fathers sicknes strangely escaping the Tyrants hands in Italy and comming safely to his sick Father Constantius at Yorke in our Britaine by the greate prouidence of God as Eusebius noteth who had often preserued him to bringe him hither so longe and dangerous a Iourney at that very time to succeede his Father Deus omnia eius causa faciebat prouide prospiciens vt in tempore praesto esset ad Patri succedendum Euseb Vit. Cōst l. 1. c. 14. And this Authour immediately addeth for presently when Constantine had escaped the stratagems of the deceipts he came with all speed to his Father and Cap. 15. supr after a longe space of time which he had bene absent from him presented him to his sight at that moment Constantius was ready to dye but when contrary to all hope he saw his sonne lepinge out of his bedd he embraced him saying that he had now cast that out of his mynde which onely troubled him at the point of death which was the absence of his sonne And therefore did ernestly pray and giue thanks for it to God affirming that now he rather desired to dye then lyue and setting himselfe in the midst of his children and in his place lying vpon his kingly bedd giuing ouer the Inheritance of his kingdome to his eldest sonne departed this life Thus hath Eusebius then liuing in that time Our Protestant Historians citing other auncient writers Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 28. 27. cit Eutr Sext. Aurel. Vict. Niceph Tripart Hist not differing from Eusebius thus translate and epitomate this History from them Whilest Constantine remayned at Rome in manner as he had bene a pledge with Galerius in his Fathers time fledd from thence and with all post haste returned to his Father into Britaine killing or hewghing by the way all such horses as were appointed to stand at Innes readie for such as should ryde in post least being pursued he should haue bene ouertaken and brought backe againe by such is might be sent to pursue him Constantius whilest he lay on his death-bedd somewhat before he departed this life hearing that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remained as a Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes heade and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes and garments executing as it were himselfe the Constātius crowneth Constantine his sonne Emperor and prophesieth how he should aduaunce Christian Religiō office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his saide sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my death to mee more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and Monument of buriall to wit mine owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wype away the teares of the Christians and reuenge the crueltie exercised by Tyrants This I reckon to chaunce vnto me in steed of most felicity Thus carefull was this holy Emperour euen at his death to aduance the honour of Christ Thus he did prophesying how his sonne after him should aduance Christian Religion now by his Father declared Emperour but as Eusebius writeth longe before designed to that dignitie by God King of all Euseb Hist Eccles l. 5. c.
aetate in multa veneratione habitus 6. If we will informe our selues when and about what time he first preached and what was the doctrine in particular which he learned and was so soundly and perfectly instructed in at Rome brought from thence and preached heare we cannot better be secured in them but to finde out so neare as we can by Antiquities when the Picts heare were first conuerted to Christ because we haue bene assuredly warranted before that he was the first which preached Christ vnto them conuerted them to him and thereby is honored by the name of their Apostle His Religion which he professed and preached heare must needs be the same which by all Authors he learned at Rome and had his commission from the Pope there to publish it heare in The Picts heare conuerted in this Age and how soone Britaine the same which I haue before proued to be the knowne Christian Religion of the Popes and Church of Rome in those dayes Which did not in any point agree with that Protestant new learning which is now practised in England or any so termed Protestant Country which will more plainely appeare hereafter by the publikly professed Religion of all of this kingdome Britans Scots or Picts in those dayes I haue insinuated before that both Heirgustus King of the Picts and his Pictish people and subiects were Christians and publikly professed that Religion This is plainely and inuincibly proued both by our Scottish and English Historians as also that in the yeare of Christ Veremund Hist Scot. Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. 369. fuit annus virginei partus nonus supra trecentesimum sexagesimum at what time Heirgistus King of the Picts was obseruantissimus a perfect most obseruant Christian Prince a sufficient signe and Argument that he was no young Scholler in the Schoole of Christ but had made greate progresse and much profited therein so likewise had all the Inhabitants of those Northren parts whether Picts Scots or Britans for the Historians of those places and others also assure vs that not onely Britans but Scots and Picts had many Monkes And first for Scots when Maximus had both conquered and quite bannished them from this Iland both Scottish and English Catholike and Protestant Historians thus speake of them The same time the Scottish Bishops and Preists Boeth supr Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Eugen. Bucan Histor Scot. l. 4. in Reg. 39. being bannished as well as the other sort of the Scottish people a number of their Mōks got them into the I le of Iona now called Colmkill where they erected a Monasterie for their owne habitation the worthinesse whereof hath bene right famous euen to these our dayes as that which was afterward endowed with many faire reuenewes by diuers of the Scottish Kings who had their burials there after the returne of the Scots into Albanie This was in the time of Maximus his being King heare and before he assumed the Empire by all Antiquaries This was in the yeare of Christ 379. Annus à Christi aduentu in carnem trecentesimus septuagesimus nonus Hect. Boeth l. 6. Histor Georg. Buchan Rer. Scot. l. 4. in Reg 39. And at that time as their Historians proue the Picts were generally and publikely instructed and professed Christians nec à Sacerdotibus Monachis qui tum in summo erant honore Picti etsi publicè Christianis institutis imbuti Iniuriam abstinuerunt And tenne yeares before this time both the Picts and their King were professed Christians as is shewed before and professed the same Religion in the most strict Order of Monkes and otherwise as the Roman Catholiks now doe Among those that were famous then in this Profession diuers of their names be these with honour preserued Inter nostros Damianus Presbyter Gelasius Thebaculus Merinatus Damiani Germanus Diaconi Nerius Hect. Boeth l. 6. Hist fol. 108. Boeth supr Buchan l. 4. in Reg. 35. Holinsh. Hist of Irel. Elusenius Merinus Machabaeus Syluerius Monachi And yet long before this time also in the dayes of King Fincomarke of Scotlād who reigned 47. yeares died multis virtutibus nobilis noble for many vertues in the yeare of Christ 358 Salutis humanae āno trecētesimo quinquagesimo octauo the Picts had receaued the faith of Christ before that time for whilst King Fincomarke reigned Fincomarco Rege Scotis adhuc Imperante by diuers Writers diuers of the Irish Annal. Scotic Hect. Boeth sup l. 6. fol. 104. Hollinsh Hist of Ireland people receaued the Lawe of Christ by meanes of a worthie Christian womā of the Picts as the Scottish other Histories testifie Per id tempus mulier Christianae pietatis cultrix Pictici eam fuisse sanguinis Scotici asseuerant Annales Regina insinuata Christi nomen illi mirifice praedicauit reuerendumque effecit This or the like memorable History I haue placed before in the dayes of Constantine the Greate for other parts by auncient Writers of greate authoritie But our Scottish and English Historians applying it to these parts and in the time of King Fincomarke must needs hold their Picts Conuersion very auncient in the time of King Fincomarke as I haue related making his Reigne 47. yeares Hect. Boeth l. 6. Scotor Hist fo 101. Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Finkomarke and yet affirming that he began to Reigne in the first yeare of the Empire of Constantine the Greate and was immediate Successor to King Crathlint which so religiously entertained our Brittish Christians flying to the Scots for succour and releife in the greate Persecution of Dioclesian before mentioned and this King Crathlint reigning but 24. yeares decessit Crathlintus postquam rei Scotieae praefuisset annos viginti quatuor Some say he Georg. Buchan l. 4. rer Scot. in Reg. 34. Hector Boeth Histor Scot. l. 6. f. 102. reigned not compleate 24. yeares but died in that last yeare nor compleate and Fincomarke was not onely by him choasen his Successor but by publike applause and acclamation presently accepted and crowned King Crathlinthus vicesimo quarto sui principatus anno fato concessit Quo anno Fincomarcus eius Patruelis Cormacho Crathlinti Patruo prognatus regno per manus morientis accepto cunctis conclamantibus vt faustum faelixque foret fatali Marmori progenitorum more insidens Rex ab omnibus est salutatus Therefore ioyning these receaued opinions of Historians together that the Picts were so timely and perfectly conuerted to the faith that in King Fincomarke his Reigne they had euen their women so learned and excellent in Christian Religion that they were so singularly powerable and honorable therein that the like instance is not founde in Histories and that S. Ninian by so many S. Ninian Apostle of the Picts brought vp at Rome in the times of S. Siluester Pope and Constantine the Greate Emperor Authorities was the first Apostle and Conuerter of that Nation we
History Narration or Exposition as History signifieth of Ecclesiasticall affaires can be more requisite or necessary to knowe and truely finde true Religion to receaue and professe it Wherefore seeing all true Christians confesse and agree that this holy Lawe Religion Religation and Dutie was truely taught by Christ and his holy Apostles and Disciples and as in many other Kingdomes and Countries so in this Noble Kingdome of greate Britaine by his greatest Apostles and Disciples S. Peter S. Paule S. Ioseph of Aramathia that buried Christ and others then and after most holy and learned true Apostolike men and nothing is more common and frequent in the mouthes and penns of the learned then that the Britans receauing this most true and holy Religion neuer left lost changed or altered it not when they left or lost the greatest part of their Country in the six hundred yeares of Christ nor long after And all Writers agree that neuer any Heresie except the Pelagian of which it was happily freed by our renowned Apostles and Prelats S. German S. Lupus S. Seuerus and S. Dauid tooke roote in Britaine for a longe time after By which we are assured by all accompts that the Church of Britaine enioyed many glorious Apostles Apostolike Saints and others teaching preaching and professing with the Church and Christians here the most holy and vndoubted true Religion of Christ in all Articles both now questioned and others as all our Rulers spirituall and temporall Kings and Subiects Britans and Saxons did thereby giuing and duely to this renowned and greatest Iland the name and Title of the most Noble and Holy first Christian Kingdome in the world To renewe and illustre whose honor and glory therein lately too much by some obscured and shew the way of truth to all that be now wandring in error and want direction to know the holy true Religion of those happy times in this Nation that if they will not be willfully erring and ignorant they may easely and plainely knowe it and securely embrace and professe it as their holy and Religious Auncestors and Predecessors did This dutie hath cheefly called vpon me to write this Ecclesiasticall History of our Noble Britaine deducing it from the Natiuitie of our blessed Sauiour Christ Iesus vntill the happy full Conuersion of our Auncestors the Saxons in the seuenth hundered yeare after which time our Ecclesiasticall Histories are plaine and perfect not needing helpes or Additions And this which I haue taken in hand especially the first 600. yeares are the most difficulte Worke Britaine had to be performed in this kynde most or many of the Antiquities and Monuments of those times by many outrages of enemies to those holy dayes parsons and proceedings destroyed consumed concealed suppressed defaced or abused and those that from many difficulties and dangers be still preserued are not without greate fauour labour diligence and cost to poore Students especially Catholiks to be obtained Yet I a poore Catholike Student in holy learning from my young yeares vnto my now old Age may boldly confesse which this History itselfe will proue that I haue seene diligently perused the most best Monuments and Antiquities extant or their true Copies which I could learne of know and procure requisite and vsefull for such a Worke and therefore at the entreaty and desire of diuers my learned friends hauing better opinion of my studies and reading then I dare affirme of my selfe haue taken this greate charge in hand and wholly performed and ended it written in our English tongue because principally of England and to English men FINIS AVTHOR ad Lectorem STEWKLIA me paruum genuisti magna parentes Quâm faelix antiqua magis BROVGHTONIA Turris Hunc LANCASTRA locum tenet HVNTINGTONA priorem Quo cum Matre Pater sub saxo conditurvno Quos sociat Tumulus socient caelica Regna RICHARDVMQVE sua reliqua cum prole perennes Qui legis haec relegens te supplex oro preceris THE INDEX OF THE CHAPTERS OF THE FIRST TOME THE FIRST AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER TReating generally of the Natiuitie of Christ in the time of Augustus Emperour of Rome and Kymbelnie King of Britaine And how it came to the knowledge of the Britans pag. 1. Chapt. ij Contcining Diuers particular wonderfull things at or about the time of the Birth of Christ at Rome or in other places which came thither by true relation by meanes whereof our Britans at Rome and they in Britaine from them tooke soone notice of his Natiuitie 3 Chap. iij. Of diuers particular motiues preparations and dispositions at home for the inhabitants of Britaine to learne out knowe and embrace the Natiuitie and Religion of Christ. 9 Chap. iiij Of the time of the Empeperour Tyberius 12 Chap. v. Further continuing the extraordinary preaching and reuealing of Christ at Rome by meanes whereof among many others diuers Britans were connerted in the dayes of Tyberius 18 Chap. vj. That S. Iames the Apostle who is commonly said to haue preached in Spaine in this time did not preach in Ireland as some write yet his preaching to the Iewes in Spaine might prepare the way for the spirituall good of some in Britaine although none of them conucrted by him 25 Chap. vij Of the time of Caius Caligula Emperour and some Christian Britans of this nation probably both at Rome and in Britaine in his daies 30. Chap. viij Of the time of Claâ—dius and how by our Protestants testimony one of the twelue Apostles then preached in Britaine 36 Chap. ix Wherein is proued by Protestant Antiquaries that among the three Apostles S. Peter S. Paul and S. Simon Zelotes which are thought by any Antiquaries to haue preached heare in Britaine it was not S. Paul which first preached heare but S. Peter 40. Chap. x. How S. Simon Zelotes neuer Preached in this our Britaine â—uen by the best testimony of Protestants and others nor any Simon an Apostle but S. Simon Peter and perhaps S. Simon Leprosus or S. Nathantel by by some called S. Simon 43 Chap. xj Wherein Diuers Protestants incline to thinke S. Peter preached here in Britaine before his comâ—ing to Rome and what probabilitie that opinion hath 49 Chap. xij Wherein is shewed to be the most probable opinion that S. Peter at his first comming to Rome was receaued thereby Britans of this Nation and who probably they were 54 Chap. xiij Makeing manifest vnto vs how and whome in particular S. Peter the Apostle sent from Rome vnto vs and so consequently into this kingdome of Britaine also so knowne and renowned then among the Nations of the westerne world 63 Chap. xiiij Wherein is proued by many Arguments Authorities and Antiquaries both Catholiks and Protetansts that S. Peter the Apostle parsonally preached and founded Christian Religion in this kingdome 68 Chap. xv Wherein is both Answeare Made to Protestant obiections against S. Peters preaching in Britaine by the Protestants themselues and their owne Authors and by the same confirmed that S. Peter
preached in in this kingdome 80 Chap. xvj Wherein is set downe both by Protestants and others when S. Peter prâ—â—ched in Britaine if not before his comming to Rome yet afterâ—aâ—d both in the dayes of Claudiâ—s and Nâ—ro 85 Chap. xvij Wherein is proued by the best â—ngliâ—h Protestant writâ—rs their Bâ—â—hâ—â—s and others that S. Peter founding the Church of Britaine ordained in it Archbishops Bishops and Preists 90 Chap. xviij Wherein are set downe by warrant of Protestants and other Aâ—thorities the names in particular of the first Archbishop and diuers Bishops of or in Britaine in this time by S. Peters Ordination 92 Chap. xix Of diuers ChristiaÌ„ Churches or Oraâ—oâ—ies such as the state of things then allowed erected and founded in Britaine in the time of sainct Peters preaching here 100 Chap. xx Wherein for the better decerning of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending there upon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were here consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 103 Chap. xxj Of the comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia who buried Christ into this our Britaine And how it is made doubtfull or denied by many writers but without either reason or Authoritie 106 Chap. xxij Wherein is proued by all Kinde of testimonies and authorities that for certaine S. Ioseph of Aramathia with diuers holy Associates came into preached liued died and was buried in Britaine at the place now called Glastenbury in Summerset shire 108 Chap. xxiij Examining who sent S. Ioseph hither and euidently prouing that he was not sent into Britaine by S. Philipp the Apostle from our neighbouring Gallia or France confuting all pretended arguments and authorities to that purpose 111 Chapt. xxiv Further prouing that S. Philipp the Apostle was not in that Gallia France next to Britaine neither were S. Ioseph and his associates tâ—â—râ— or came from thence into Britaine 116 Chap. xxv That many other Christians came â—ither especially into the Nâ—rthren parts and Ilands with S. Ioseph of Aramathia besides them which continued with him at Glastenbury and many of them married with Britans continuing Christianitie heare in their children and posteritie vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine vnder the first Christian Kings Lucius and Donaldus 124 Chapt. xxvj Of the comming and settling of sainct Ioseph and his company where Glastenbury now is then a wildernes rather to professe the penitentiall contemplatiue Eremiticall Religious life then employ their time in preaching 127 Chap. xxvij That sainct Ioseph did not actually conuert to the Christian Religion eyther King Aruiragus Coillus or Marius 131 Chap. xxviij In what reuerend sense S. Ioseph of Aramathia is termed Apostle by some holy Fathers the renowned sanctity of him and his companions together with some particular points of their holy Religion now denied by some but euen from their time to this Miraculously approued 135 Chap. xxix Wherein is shewed how our Protestant Antiquaries and others of England vehemently contending to proue that sainct Paule the Apostle preached heare in Britaine doe proue no such thing by any Authorities they alledge for his being heare 139 Chap. xxx How it is very probable that sainct Paule preached heare in Britayne although not vntill long after that sainct Peter and his Disciples had first heare founded the Church of Christ 144 Chap. xxxj Concerning the time of S. Pouls comming into and preaching in Britaine That it could not be vntill the later end of the Empire of Nero a litle before the Martyrdome of sainct Poule and was heare but a very short time 147 Chap. xxxij Of our holy Christian Britans in Rome at this time and cheifely of Lady Claudia and her holy family 153 Chap. xxxiij Of S. Peter his returne from Britaine to Rome and fettling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him 161 Chap. xxxiv Entreating of the time of Pope Linus Vespasian Emperor and Marius King of Britaine and of our Christians in those dayes both at Rome in Britaine and other places 165 Chap. xxxv Of the state of Christian Religion in Britaine in the time of Pope Cletus King Marius or Coillus and how we had heare in Britaine a continued Succession both of Preists and Bishops all this first hundred of yeares 169 Chap. xxxvj Of the state of Ecclesiasticall affaires in Britaine in the Papacy of S. Clement Empire of Traian and Reigne of King Coillus vnto the end of this first hundred of yeares of Christ 173 THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is related by all Testimonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as sainct Peter and Clement had giuen charge before 185 Chap. II. How in the Papacie of saint Euaristus and Empire of Traiane the same holy Pope sent a Legate to our King in Britaine to exhort him to Christian Religion and the benefite thereof Traian commanding that Christians should not be persecuted 192 Chap. III. Of the state of Britaine in Ecclesiasticall Affaires in the time of sainct Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 195 Chap. IV. Of the Ecclesiasticall estate of Britaine in the Popedome of Saint Sixtus the rest of the Empire of Adrianus and beginning of Antoninus Pius How many learned Britains were conuerted and conuerted others to the faith of Christ in this time 200 Chap. V. Of the greate encrease of Christians in Britaine in the Papacie of sainct Telesphorus and sainct Higinius and how King Lucius himselfe did now either actually receaue and priuately professe the Christian Religion or made promise thereof 208 Chap. VI. Wherein is entreated what learned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were sainct Timothie sainct Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 212 Chap. VII Declaring many Human lets and Impediments hindering King Lucius and his Noble Britans some yeares from publikely professing Christian Religion which secretly they embraced and the occasions of diuers mistakings eyther of Historians or their Scribes in the Date times Titles of letters written about the Conuersion of Britaine to the faith of Christ 219 Chap. VIII Of the Holy Pope S. Pius and our renowned Christian Britans by their Mother S. Claudia S. Pudendentia sainct Nouatus sainct Timotheus and sainct Praxedes with their holy families and friends in Rome 223 Chap. IX Of S. Timothie still preaching in Britaine his disposing his teÌ„porall goods in Rome
obedient to the See of Rome 354 Chap. v. How the Emperour Seuerus which came into Britaine and ruled heare King after Lucius was of the Regall Race of the Britans and true heyre to the Crowne heare and so of others reigning heare after him 362 Chapt. vj. Of the state of Christians especially in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 365 Chap. vâ—j How in the time of Bassianus sonne of Seuerus being Emperour â—e was both in Britaine whence he was discended and other places he was a friend to Christians and Persecutour of their Persecutours How sainct Zepherine the Pope then sent diuers Apostolike men into Britaine 369 Chap. viij How very many Kings with variable proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the greate Constantine by sainct Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 372 Chap. ix Of the Popes of Rome in this time how by all writers euen the Protestants themselues they were holy men and both they and other learned holy Fathers in this time were of the same faith and Religion which the present Roman Church and Catholiks now professe and Protestants deny and persecute 377 Chap. x. Of sainct Mello or Mellon a Britan sent Archbishop by Pope Stephen from Rome to Rhoan in Normandy Of sainct Mellorus a Noble Brittish Mâ—rtyr and a Prouinciall Councell of Brittish Bishops heare in Cornewalle in this time 386 Chapt. xj Containing an abbreuiate of some Roman Emperours and inuincibly prouing that the most holy Queene and Empresse S. Helen was a Britan of Regall Race the onely true and lawfull wife of Constantius Emperour and Constantine the Greate their true lawfull Sonne and Heire borne in Britaine 391 Chap. xij Of the other three children of Constantius and sainct Helen and particularly of two of them sainct Lucius and sainct Emerita renowned and glorious Martyrs for holy Christian Religion among forreine Pagans S. Lucius an holy Bishop preaching it to them in Germany 401 Chap. xiij That sainct Helen was all her life an holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 406 Chap. xiv By what wicked plotts practises and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 413 Chap. xv When and by whome the Persecution called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of sainct Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 417 Chap. xvj The wonderfull excesse and extremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with theire renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 422 Chap. xvij Of diuers holy Martyrs most cruelly putt to death at Wincester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 426 Chap. xviij How sainct Amphibalus a Brittish Bishop and many holy and learned Preists of the Britans in this Persecution went to the Scots and Picts were reuereutly receaued of them and preached liued and continued there in greate Sanctitie and left greate Succession of such there after them 429 Chap. xix The returne of sainct Amphibalus from the Scots to the Britans his comming to the house of sainct Alban at Verolamium and preaching vnto him the miraculous vision and Conuersion of sainct Alban their exceeding zeale deuotioÌ„ deliuery of S. Amphibalus at that time 433 Chapt. xx Of the holy and most constant faith deuotion charitie sufferings miracles and Martyrdome of S. Alban 438 Chap. xxj The constant profession of Christ by the holy Souldiar Heraclius conuerted by the Miracles of S. Alban and his Martyrdome in at the same time and place with sainct Alban 442 Chap. xxij Of very many conuerted to Christ by the miraculous death of sainct Alban and after going to sainct Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Mattyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 445 Chap. xxiij The Martyrdome of sainct Amphibalus and many others with him oâ— at that time and place and wonderfull numbers conuerted then to Christ by the Miracles then there shewed 447 Chapt. xxiiij How by Coilus being King and preuayling against the Roman Persecutours and their adherents heare the Persecution in Britaine ceased 450 THE FOVRTH AGE THE I. CHAPTER OF the greate peace and quiet the Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonnè by sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 457. or 475 Chapt. ij Of the finding the holy Crosse by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Conflantine Emperour heare in Britaine 462 Chap. iij. Of the coronation and Christian beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and professon of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 467 Chap. iv Of Constantine his profession of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 470 Chap. v. The miraculous Baptisme of Constantine at Rome by S. Syluester Pope He was an holy and Orthodoxe Emperour to his death and both in the Greeke Church and with those of the Latine honored and stiled an holy Saint 474 Chap. vj. That S. Helen euer professed herself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 478 Chap. vij Of the presence at allowance and receauing of generall Councells by our Emperor Constantine our Archbishop and other Bishops of Britaine togeather with the doctrine then professed in those Councells and after practised in Britaine 482 Chap. viij The generall establishing endowing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergy men chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 486 Chap. ix ConstaÌ„tine did not prolonge his Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer sell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 489 Chap. x. The vndoubted truth of the donation and munificent enritching of the Church of Rome by Constantine the greate Emperour 497 Chap. xj Of the settling of the Imperiall Seat at Bizantium or Constantinople and Conuersion of or setling the Christian faith
in many Nations by the helpe of our Brittish Emperor Constantine But Ireland not then conuerted 500 Chap. XII Of the calling of the Nicen CouÌ„cell by the temporall assiâ—â—ance of Constantine against the Arrian Heretiks The Decrees thereof highest spirituall Power of the Popes of Rome and generall Councels by generall agrcement of all Pope Emperor and others 505 Chap. XIII How Britaine receaued the Nicen Councell and agreed with the whole Catholike Church both in the obseruation of Easter and all other holy Doctrins and Obseruations 511 Chap. XIV Of the finding the holy Crosse and sepulchre of Christ by S. Hâ—len our Brittish Queene and Empresse and the greate honour done to them and other holy Reliks of Christs Passion 513 Chap. XV. Of the greate and wonderfull zeale and deuotion of sainct Helen our Brittish Queene and Empresse The longe and painefull Pilgrimages she performed to many farre and remote holy places and Reliks The sumptious and manifold Churches Monasteries and Oratories she founded in many places And after her longe and holy life her happy end and death 520 Chap. XVI Of the holy Deuoute life of Constantine his Religion in many particulars His death glorious and not so soone as some relate it 530 Chapt XVII That the Popes and Church of Rome in this time were of the same Religion they now are and all Christian Catholiks then professed the same with them and the Supremacy of that Sâ—e Apostolike 537 Chap. XVIII The Constancie of Britaine in the true Catholike Religion before and after the Nicen Councell it had Bishops there consented vnto receaued and kept inuiolable the Decrees thereof not admittin Heresie heare 541 Chap. XIX How Britaine had many Bishops at the true greate Sardican Councell they and the other Bishops Preists and Christians heare professed the true Catholike faith and were free from Heresie 548 Chap. XX. How Britaine hauing many Bishops at the greate Councell at Ariminum all were free from Heresie And very few Britans consented to Arianisme but were free from Heresie vntill that of Pelagius 551 Chap. XXI Chiefely entreating of Liberius Pope and Constantius Emrour manifestly clearing sainct Liberius making him an holy Catholike Pope and Saint and the Emperour Constantius a true penitent and to dye a Catholike 556 Chap. XXII Iulian the Apostata neuer persecuted the Christians of Britaine But they during the whole time he was Caesar or Emperor were heare in peace and quiet both from Persecution Paganisme or heresie 562 Chap. XXIII Of diuers renowned Saints heare in Britaine in this time sainct Kebius a glorious Catholike Bishop a greate and long acquitaince of sainct Hilary of France sainct Decumanus and others 565 Chap. XXIV Wherein Maximus our King and Emperor is cleared from many imputations and slaunders especially concerning true Catholike Religion which he both professed in himselfe and maintained in others all the other Emperors and Popes were of the same Religion the Roman Church now professeth 570 Chap. XXV Of many renowned holy and learned Bishops Apostolike men and other greate Saints heare in Britaine in this time 577 Chap. XXVI Of the honorable Translation of the Reliks of sainct Andrew Apostle from Achaia to Britaine by sainct Regulus The greate reuerence both Princes and others heare gaue vnto them and such and professed in other matters the Religion which Catholiks now doe 587 Chap. XXVII Of many renowned Archbishops of all our Archiepiscopall Sees heare many other learned and holy Bishops and Apostolike men hearâ— in this time and their Religion the Catholike Religion 590. or 560 Chap. XXVIII Of very many and renowned Monasteries and holy Monasticall parsons in Britaine in this Age. 599 Chap. XXIX Of certaine Heretiks and Heresies the Trimothian and Pelagian Britaine in this time 606 CATALOGVS AVCTORVM OMNIVM TAM ANtiquorum quam Neotericorum totâ hac Quatuor Primorum Saeculorum Ecclesiasticâ magnae Britanniae Historiâ Citatorum A. ABbas Spanhimensis Abbas Vspergensis Abbas Fecknam Abbreuiatio Chronicorum Abbreuiatio temporum M. S. Abdias Abraham Esca Abraham Leuita Abraham Ortelius Abstractum memorabilium Antiquitatum Acta S. Damiani Fugatiani Acta Eleutherij Papae Acta Nouati Acta S. Philippi Acta S. Sebastian Acta S. Stephani Papae Ado Treuirensis Ado Viennensis Aegidius Schudus Aelius Sampridius Alanus Boutchard Albertus Krantzius Aldus Manutius Alexander Papa III. Alphonsus rex Aluredus Rieuallensis Amalarius S. Ambrosius Amonianus Marcellinus Anastasius Bibliothecarius S. Anactetus Andelmus Andrue de Chesne Andreas Altham Anicetus Annales Baronij Annales Britanniae minoris Annales Burtonenses Annales Durenses Annales Galliae Annales Ecclesiae Luciensis Annales Ecclesiae Verdunensis Anonymus in uita S Albani Anonymus in l. Sancto Greal Annotationes Baronij in Martyrologium Romanum Antiquitates Ecclesiae S. Gereonis Coloniae Antiquitates Ecclesiae Landaffensis Antiquitates Ecclesiae Verdunensis Antiquitates Ecclesiae Wintoniensis Antiquitates Glastonienses Antiquitates Glasconi in tabulis ligneis Antiquitates Galliae Belgicée Antiquitates Monasterij Croylandiae S. Antonnus Antonius Democharez Antonius Sabellicus Antonius Wernerus Arnobius Aâ—noldus Mermannius Articuli Religionis Protestanticae S. Asaphus S. Athanasius S. Augustinus Hypponensis S. Augustinus Anglorum Apostolus Auctor trium conuersionum Britanniae Auctor libri statuum Hiberniae Auctor libri de vitis Sanctorum inter opera S. Isidori Auctor Martyrologij Anglicani Aulus Gellius Aurelius Victor B. BAlaeus v. Ioannes Barlowe Baptista Mantuanus Baronius v. Caesar Bartholomeus Carranza S. Basilius Beatus Rhenanus Beuterus Beda Venerabilis Bellarminus v. Robertus Berengosus Bernardus Guintius S. Bernardus Berosus Beza Bibliotheca patrum Minor Bilson Binnius v. Seuerinus Bostius Bonston Buriensis Bracton Brenzius Breuiarium Romanum Breuiarium Ecclesiae Tolletanae Bridges v. Ioannes Bruti Historia Bulla Honorij C. CAelius Sedulius Caesar Comment v. Iulius Caesar Baronius Caius Suetonius Calendarium Ecclesiae Salisburiensis Calepinus v. Ioannes Camdenus v. Guilielmus Cantilupus v. Nicolaus Carolus Sigonius Cassianus v. Ioannes Cassiodorus Cassius Catalogus Episcoporum Coloniensium Catalogus Episcoporum Metensium Catalogus Episcoporum Triuirensium Catalogus Episcoporum Tullensium Catalogus regum Britanniae Caxton Cedrenus v. Ioannes Charta Regis Arthur Charta Regis Cadwalladri Charta S. Patricij Chemnitius Chronicorum Abbreuiationes Chronicon Abtingoniense Chronicon Angliae Vetus Chronicon Chronicorum Chronicon Eusebij Chronicon Freculphi Chronicon M. S. Chronicon Gallicum Chronicon Westmonasterienses S. Chrysostomus Ciaconius Cicero v. Marcus Claudius Ptolomaeus S. Clemens Alexandrinus S. Clemens Romanus Comment in Claud Ptolom Compabellus Compendium Christianae Religionis Compilatio M. S. de gestis Bri. Concilium Antiochense Concilium Arelatense Concilium Ariminense Concilium Nicanum 1. Concilium Nicaenum 2. Concilium Romanum Concilium Sardicense Conradus Gesnerus Constantinus Magnus Constantinus Monasses Constitutiones Apostolicae Continuator Venerabilis Bedae Continuator Florentij Wigorniensis Continuator Sigiberti Cornelius Grasius Cornelius Tacitus S. Cyprianus S. Cyrillus D. S. Damasus Dauid Powell Decretales Epistolae Democharez v. Antonius Dicetus
things which starre when the wise men of the Chaldeans did behold in the night time they said It signified the new birth of God The like doe Philo. l. 3. Chronogr an 3. Herodis Macrobius l. 2. Saturnal Dion Cass in vita Augusti Suidas in Augusto Nicephor l. 1. hist Ecclesiast c. 17. Euseb de praepar Euangel Philo the Iew Macrobius Dion and Cassian Pagans besides the Scriptures and Christian writers testifie of the martyrdome of so many thousand Innocents by Herode and the relation of that as of such other euents made presently to Augustus the Emperour at Rome Who also about this time offering to his Pagan God Apollo Pithius their Hechatombe greate sacrifice of an hundred Oxon could receaue noe other Answere but this that an Hebrewe child that ruled the Gods was borne and their Oracles put to silence wherevpon the Emperour builded in the Capitoll a greate Altar with this Latine Inscription Ara primogeniti Dei The altar of the onely begotten sonne of God Then all these things thus happening at and about the Natiuity of Christ were thus truely and faithfully deliuered at Rome and so came to the knowledge of our Britans there and from them and the Romans also both to the Romans and Britans in this kingdome So did other mysteries concerning Christ especially of his flyeing into Egypte then subiect vnto Caesar Augustus and the Presidents there keeping the same lawe and custome of giuing intelligence vnto him 7. Among which one so admirable publike generall and beyond example Epiphanius l. de ProphetaruÌ„ vita interitu in Ieremia Dorotheus in Synopsi in Hieremia propheta Fascicâ—l tempor Palladius in vita Apollinis there testified by the auncient Fathers Sainct Epiphanius Dorotheus and diuers others could not might not be concealed Ieremias signum dedit sacerdotibus Aegyptiacis quod oporteret simulachra corum concuti decidere per Seruatorem puerum ex virgine nasciturum in praecepi iaciturum Propterea etiam nunc virginem in lecto infantem in praesepio collocant adorant Et cum causam olim Ptolomaeus Rex percontaretur responderunt mysterium esse ipsis à maioribus traditum quod illi à sancto Propheta acceperunt Ieremy the Prophet gaue a signe to the Preists of Egypt that their Idols should be broken in peeces and fall downe by the Sauiour of the world a child to be borne of a virgin and to be layed in a stall Therefore euen still they worship a virgin in a bedd and a child in a Cribbe And wheÌ„ longe agoe their King Ptolomy demaunded the cause They Answered it was a mystery deliuered to them from their Auncestours which they receaued from the holy Prophet And according Origen in Exod. Pallad Hist Pan. in vit Apol. Sozom l. 5. hist Eccle c. 20. Cassio l. 6. c. 42. Nicephor l. 10. c. 31. Guliel Eiseng cent part 1. dist 3. volaterâ—â—n coÌ„ment l. 13. Petr. de Natal l. 3. c. 218. If. cap. 19. v. 1. Pallad hist sup to this so soone as our Sauiour was brought into Egypt a contry as Origen and others write most full of Idols they all fell downe and were broken in peeces Diuers write that S. Aphrodisius sent Bishop into France by Sainct Peter was prefect of Egypt then and moued by that miracle S. Aphorodisius genere Aegypti praefectus eo tempore quo puero Iesu in Aegyptum fugato in templa deorum illato Idola omnia corruerunt B. Petri Apostolorum Coryphaei discipulus Buturicensis Ecclesiae consecratus est antistes Anno Christi 48. This was also foretolde by the Prophet Esay who by our Protestants translation writeth of this time The Lord shall come into Aegypt and the Idols of Egypt shall be moued at his presence Wherevpon Palladius in the life of Apollo saith he had scene a Temple neare vnto Hermopolis in which when Christ with the blessed Virgin Mary his mother and Ioseph came into Egypt at his entrance into the city all the Idols fell downe prostrate vpon their faces on the earth according to the prophesie of Esay And S. Epiphanius in his booke of the liues and deaths of the Epiphanius l. de vita interitu Prophetarum Prophets shewing how besides those things which be contained of them in holy scripture many or most of them did also further prophesie to the people where they liued of the coming of Christ and the miraculous signes and tokens of that time as namely Ieremy Azarias Helisaeus Ezechiel Osee Ionas Abacuc He writeth of the Prophet Osee signum dedit prodigium Dominum Epiphan supr in vita Osee scilicet venturum caelitus caeterum hoc fore indi cium aduentus eius si quercus illa in Selom findatur è seipsa in portiones bis senas fierent totidem quercus accidit ita He gaue for a signe and wonder that our Lord should come from heauen and this to be a signe of his coming if an oke tree which was in Selom should cleeue a sunder from it selfe into twelue parts and be made so many oke trees and so it came to passe These and so many other most straunge and miraculous things of that time remembred in histories most euident signes and demonstrations of the miraculous birth of Christ being according to the custome and Imperiall decree exactly certified by the presidents of all prouinces where they hapened to Augustus the Emperour at Rome where so many Britans were of this nation Galfrid monum lib. 4. hist cap. 11. Theater of great Britaine l. 5. c. 6. Guido de ColuÌ„na apud Fabian in hist in Cunob Fabian ib. of greatest dignity learning and wisedome as King Kimbeline himselfe at or about that time many both his noble attendants and hostages and Druids that ruled in matters of religion and were our most learned men to instruct them there were present or resident and for their singular straungnes being noted and obserued by all as concerning all in the greatest question of their soules could not be singularly or carelessely passed ouer by so many worthy wisest Britans alone They alone could not be straungers and vnacquainted with the preachings and prophesies so publike and manifest to all as they were for if we may beleeue Pagans or Christians Catholike or Protestant writers For thus it is related This Sybilla indued with the spirit Matth. Westm aetat 4. cap. 14. Protest annot ib. in Merg Iudic. Sebastian Munster Cosmograph lib. 2. Hertman Schedel chronic aetat 3. fol. 35. August serm contra Iudaeos Lactant. Euseb of prophesie preached in Macedonia Herostaia Agalguldea Cilicia and Galatia Then she went into Ethiopia Gabaon Babylon Africke Lybia Pentapolis and Palestina Audientes igitur Romani famam eius nuntiaucrunt haec omnia Imperatori Mittens ergo Imperator decernente Senatu ad eam legatos cum magno honore vocatam fecit eam adduci Romam Therefore the Romans hearing her fame told all these things to
of the Ghospell to haue risen in this our west and this Island of Britaine to haue enioyed the very morning of his ascent the brightnesse thereof peirring through the mistie clowdes of errour and shining here in Britaine euen in the dayes of Tyberius towards whose end Christ suffered his death and by whose Indulgence towards Christians their profession was propagated farre and neare Which Assertion the said Gyldas doth not deliuer coldely or doubtingly but with greate confidence and relying vpon good grounds as it appeareth when he saith scimus we know for certaintie that this was in the later times of Tyberius which was immediatly after our blessed Samours Passion 5. An other English Protestant Antiquary writeth It may appeare that the Christian Religion was planted here in Britaine in this land shortly after Christs Holinshed hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 5. Franc. Mason ep dedicat Franc. Mason Consecrat lib. 2. cap. 3. pag. 51. time An other directed as he saith by the present Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury is so earnest vpon the words of Gildas or malice to Rome that thus he speaketh Tyberius died in the yeare of Christ 39. according to Baronius Where vpon it followeth that Britaine receaued the ghospell fiue yeares at least before either Paul or Peter came to Rome By which it is euident by these Protestant writers of England that they are confident that diuers of this nation receaued English Protâ—staÌ„ts from S. Gildas and otherwise proue that Britaine recâ—aued the faith of Christâ—n Tybâ—rius his time and by meanes of Rome the faith of Christ soone after his Ascension in the time of Tyberius which could probably be effected by no other way or mediation but by Rome where many Britans then liued and inhabited and as before where and whence onely they could take notice and knowledge of such things Which may sufficiently be coÌ„uinced euen out of that place of S. Gildas wherevpon these English Protestants doe ground themselues and as they are both published and vrged by them being these Interea glaciali frigore rigenti Insulae velut longiori terrarum secessu soli visibili non proximae verus ille non de firmamento Gildas l. de conq Britan. c. 6. solum temporali sed de summa etiam coelorum arce tempora cuncta exceâ—ente vniuerso orbi praefulgidum sui coruscum ostendens tempore vt scimus summo Tyberij Caesaris quo absque vllo impedimento eius propagabatur Religio comminata Senatu nolente a principe morte delatoribus militum ciusdem radios suos primum indulget id est sua praecepta Christus In the meane time he who is the true sunne not onely from the temporall firmament but from his high tower of heauen exceeding all times shewing his bright shinning to the whole world in the later time of Tyberius Caesar in which without any Impediment his Religion was propagated death being threatned by the Prince against the Senates will to the Accusers of his Souldiers Christ doth first afford his beames to wit his precepts to the Iland stiffe with frosen colde and by a longe separation of the earth seperated from the visible sunne Where we see that if our Protestant Antiquaries haue delt sincerely with S. Gildas he is both a witnesse that this Iland of Britaine which is that he there describeth did both take knowledge of Christ the true heauenly sunne and benefite of his celestiall light in the later time of Tyberius where he suffered for redemption of the world and that Emperour threatening death to the accusers of them which should receaue him for the Messias did giue occasion that the faith of Christ was so soone preached and embraced in this so remote and colde a Region then subiect to the Empire of Tyberius 6. Therefore we cannot by this auncient Authority deuise any better meanes how the religion of Christ was then first planted here but as I haue proued before from Rome the residency of that Emperour where these mysteries of Christianity were first reuealed authentically examined allowed and confirmed where that commaunde and priuiledge of the Emperour for Christians was decreed and published and where or whence onely the inhabitants of this nation by their dwelling and continuing there or receauing continuall intelligence from thence could learne or come to the notice of these things Neither can the Protestants of England contending thus that there were Christians here in this time be of any other opinion for they doe not yea cannot assigne any one other but such as were sent from S. Peter when he was come to Rome are from him and by his authoritie before he was seated there that preached the faith of Christ in this I land either in that time or aboue twenty yeares after for they finde not any other vntill the coming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia who buried our Sauiour and came not hither vntill the 63. yeare after his natiuity and the time of Tyberius the Emperour his death 24. at the least Longe before which time the Britans had both learned Preists and also Bishops sent hither or consecrated here by the blessed Apostle S. Peter 7. And if S. Mansuetus of whome I haue spoken before as the Germane histories assure vs was consecrated by S. Peter and sent or went so farre a Catal. Episcop Gullens in Lothoring Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conuers Gent. Gal. Eâ—sengren cent 1. part 1. dist â— fol. â—6 Pet. de Natal l. 11. c. vlt. Franc. Bellefor Cosmogr l. 2. col 263. Ant. Demochar l. 2. c. 33. de Miss contr Caluin Iorney to him in the easterne contries for that holy purpose whether he went out of this kingdome with direction or from the city of Rome with instruction giuen him there yet he being sent and directed to goe so farre to Peter and consecrated by him and by him againe directed and sent an Apostolike preacher and Bishop into these parts we may not be so alienated from that most blessed Apostle but to giue him this his due to acknowledge That he or they who directed this our contryman to S. Peter aboue all others was or were also first directed by the same S. Peter in such things And thus hauing the cheife Apostle of Christ highest Ruler in spirituall things taking notice care and charge of this kingdome in this his time The Emperour our frend and fauourer giuing all allowance and noe prohibition to Christianity and by so many extraordinary motiues as are before remeÌ„bred so greate a feruour and forwardnesse of the inhabitaÌ„ts here to receaue the faith Our Kings of Britaine were rather freinds and furtherers then enemies to Christian Religion in this time of Christ there could now no impediment be found to hinder it except in our owne Kings which was not so for concerning our gouernment here in Britaine if Aruiragus was then King here as some historians seeme to teach vs he was a frend and no Enemy to Christian religion as we shall
see hereafter Or if Cunobile yet liued as diuers of our Protestant writers doe seeme to thinke vpon the authority of Dio Cassius reporting that Adminus the sonne of Cunobeline being bannished out of Britaine by his Father was receaued Dio. l. 59. Stow. and howe 's hist in Caius Caligula Theater of great Britaine l. 6 cap. 4. into protection by Caius Caligula the fourth Emperour yet this hindereth nothing for all histories and antiquities are witnesses that notwithstanding the recited difference betwene the Emperour Tyberius and the Senate about the honour of Christ and liberty of Christians whether it was Cunobeline Guiderius or Aruiragus which then reigned here he stood in termes of amitie and peace with the Emperour and resisted not that his edict but rather was a fauourer and frend vnto it Which our Protestant Antiquaries incline vnto grounding themselues vpon the authority of Cornelius Tacitus Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 4. §. 4. p. 191. in this Manner In Britaine Tyberius neither maintained garrison nor attempted alteration and thereby as it may be thought their owne lawes and Princes bare sway among themselues howsoeuer the cause of Tribute was ballized if not in Tacitus Annal. l. 2. c. 5. subiection yet were well affected to the Romans as appeareth by Tacitus in the kinde intertainements and in releeuing their shipwracked souldiers that by Crosseinge the seas were by tempest dryuen vpon their coasts and courteously sent them thence by their petty Kings vnto Germanicus their Generall 8. Neither doth the British history gainesay this opinion although the Theater writers immediately after the last recited words doe adde Notwithstanding Ieffory of moÌ„mouth seemeth to affirme the coÌ„trary that bringeth fourth the the Reigne of one Guiderius and the valure of Aruiragus the sonnes of Cunobeline to withstand the Romish commaunde and vtterly to refuse the payment of the Tribute banding both against Tiberius as also against Caligula and Claudius the Emperours subceeding Which deniall of the Tribute Guiderius or Aruiragus to either Caius Caligula or Tyberius is not affirmed by the writer of the Brittish history which these men name Geffory of monmouth who truely translated Galfâ—id monum hist Reg. Brit. l. 4 c. 11. Ponticus Virun Brit. hist l. 4. it For this Authour saith first post illum Tenuantium promotus est ad Culmen regale Kymbelinus filius suus miles strenuus quem Augustus Caesar nutrierat Hic in tantam amicitiam Romanorum inciderat vt cum posset tributum eorum detinere gratis impenderet In diebus illis natus est Dominus noster Iesus Christus After Tenantius his sonne Kymbeline a valiant knight whom Augustus Caesar had brought vp was preferred to the kingdome He loued the Romans so much that when he might haue deteined their Tribut he freely payed it And in the next chapter where he bringeth in Guiderius and Aruiragus cap. 12. supr he addeth Expletis vitae suae diebus cessit regni gubernaculum Guiderio CuÌ„ ergo Tributum quod appetebant Romam ipsis denegaret superuenit Claudius qui in Matth. Westm an D. 44. Stowe and howe 's hist in Claudius Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 3. in Theomantius c. 18. Strabo in Geograph in Brit. Imperium subrogatus fuerat when Kimbeline was dead Guiderius succeeded in the Kingdome Therefore when he denyed the Tribute which the Romans demaunded Claudius came hither being then Emperour which is that the Brittish history hath of this matter and also Ponticus virunnias word by word which was in the fourth yeare of Claudius seuen yeares at the least after the death of Tyberius Therefore it is euident by all accompts that during the life of Tyberius there was no breach but a continued amity betweene him and the Britans And so his Imperiall fauourable edict for all Christians was not could not be contradicted but receaued and approued in this kingdome by the Britans here And yet if the Kings of Britaine had denied their Tribute vnto Tyberius this would haue proued nothing but they were yet rather frends then enemies maintainers then persecutours of Christians which is euident in that King Aruiragus who at such time as the Roman Emperour Nero was a persecutour of Christians and Claudius before him yet this Brittish King was so greate a frend and fauourer of the Religion of Christ that euen by our Protestant Antiquaries themselues this nation was in their dayes an harbour Theater of great Britainel 6. Godwin Conu of Britaine Leland in Arth. antiq Glascon Capgrau in 5. Ioseph Aramat Stowe Howes hist in Aruiragus Holinsh. hist of Engl. in eodem of Canelden in Belg. Hardinge Chron. in Aruiragus Arnoldus Nurman theatro Conuers Gent. Gulielm Eiseng centent 1. Petrus de Natal l. 11. Anton. Democh l. 2. contra Caluin c. 33. and receptacle for such Christians as fledde hither from their persecution And this King did not onely permit them to enioy peace and quietnesse but releiued their necessities allowing them publike profession of their holy religion euen in Churches and oratories priuiledged by his authority and was so farre from being a persecutour that diuers haue written of which hereafter that he himselfe was also a Christian 9. By which and other such or more heauenly motiues it came to passe that I may boldly write this natioÌ„ of Britaine had diuers Christians euen in this time of Tiberius Among whoÌ„ that litle testimony of so holy auncient antiquities which by iniury of times is left vnto vs will giue me warrant to write that S. MaÌ„suetus borne in this kingdome was one no other natioÌ„ clayming them not vnprobably his holy Successours Associats S. Amon and S. Alcha especially if we follow those Authours which say That S. Mansuetus was sent as an Apostolike man Associate to S. ClemeÌ„t vncle of S. Clement the Pope first Bishop or Archbishop of Metz by S. Peter the Apostle in the time of Caius Caligula Emperour in the 40. yeare of the Natiuitie of Christ anno quod excurrit quadragesimo S. Petro Pontifice Maximo Caio Caligula Imperatore About the 40. yeare of Christ in the time of S. Peters Papacie and Empire of Caius Caligula Wherefore we must needs graunt he was a Christian some time before for neither Catechumens Neophites or newly coÌ„uerted were allowed to such functions And so he was a ChristiaÌ„ in the time of Tiberius which was the case also of S. Clement sent with him conuerted by S. Peter in that time of Tyberius as is before remembred And if S. Mansuetus borne in the furthest and more northerne and remote parte of this Iland and therefore termed natione Scotus trauailed so farre from hence as to Antioch or those easterne Arnoldus Mirm. Gulielm Eisengren supr Franc. Belleforest Cosmograp l. 2. col 263. Cat. Ep. tull parts beyonde or about Hierusalem to be then instructed by S. Peter before he came to Rome or any westerne nation as these authorities haue told vs we
his owne death He shall raise himselfe in the night time shall be chaÌ„ged he shall liue and Reigne and all these things shall be brought to passe and there shall be a regeration at the last he shall iudge the good and the euill A meruaylous starre shall arise it shall illuminate the Greekes Illustrate the world The side of the fisher shall by power bring the name of the lambe into the citie of Rome vnto the end of the world From thence Rome ioyned vnto him he shall deliuer the bounde from the deuill Hitherto the words of that Sybilla in the time of Priamus writteÌ„ in the Chaldy tonge and translated into Greeke and being founde in the Tresury of Emmanuel Eugenius King of Sicily translated it into Latine and was published by the Patriarke of Venice with great priuiledge before the reuolt of Luther or deniall of the Popes iurisdiction Like is the testimony both of Catholiks and Protestants in this matter And both the auncient Fathers as S. Augustin Lactantius with others and the Church of God it selfe longe since ioyning the Sebastian MuÌ„st Cosmograph l. 2 p. 208. Hertm Shedel Mag. Chron. aerate 3. f. 35. Aug. l. 18. de ciuit Dei Lact. offic Defunct in hymno Aug. sup c. 21. to 6. concione ad Catechum in ep ad Rom. l. ciu 18. cap. 45. Eus praep Euang. Magdeburg ceÌ„t 1. Clem. Rom. epist 1. Constant Mag. in decret S. Sylu. apud Gennad Patriarch Constant sect 3. pro Concilio Flor. Abb. Vrsperg apud Eisengr ceÌ„t 1. fol. 123. Marcell epist 1. ad Episc Antioc S. Leo serm 1. de Natal Apostol Petr. Pauli S. Sim. Metaphr in vit Petr. prophesies of the Sybils with those of the Prophet Dauid tâ—ste Dauid in Sybilla giue testimony vnto this 4. S. Clement himselfe both Disciple and Successor to S. Peter saith of him that he was commaunded by Christ as the more potent amonge the Apostls to come to Rome and illuminate the west the more darke part of the world Qui obscurioreÌ„ mundi plagam occideÌ„tis velut omnium potentior illuminare praeceptus est quique integrè potuit implere praeceptum And CoÌ„stantine the great Emperour our Renowned King and Contryman thus witnesseth That the see of Rome hath primacy and Principalitie in matters of Religion because our holy lawe maker and Sauiour Iesus Christ sent S. Peter thither and coÌ„maunded him to hold his Chaire there and there he was put to death AequuÌ„ est enim vt ibi diuina lex obtineat apicem principatum vbi sanctus legislator Iesus Christus Saluator noster misso Beato Petro iussit Cathedram tenere vbi patibuluÌ„ passus est Abbas Vrspergensis saith that Christ coÌ„maunded S. Peter to come to Rome Aduentus Petri in Romam primi fuit praeceptuÌ„ Christi iubentis S. Marcellinus to the AntiochiaÌ„s saith that his See was first with them but by the coÌ„maundement of Christ It was traÌ„slated to Rome S. Leo saith that S. Peter Prince of the Apostolike order was sent to Rome the chifest place of the Roman Empire beatissimus Petrus Princeps Apostolici ordinis ad arceÌ„ Romani destinatur Imperij And to conclude this matter S. Simeon Metaphrastes is a witnesse that S. Peter coming from his Easterne Trauailes to Hierusalem Christ appeared in a vision and said vnto him Arise Peter goe to the west for it hath need to be lightned with thy torches and I will be with thee reuersus est Hierosolymam visus est autem ei Dominus in visione dicens surge Petre vade ad occidentem opus enim habet vt tuis illustretur facibus ego ero tecum Which is sufficiently insinuated by our renowned Contrimen Florentius Wigorniensis and Marianus Scotus as they are published by Protestants The first saith of S. Peter was sent to Rome Romam mittitur The other saith it was superna visione ordinante by the ordinance of an heauenly vision And diuers Catholiks and Protestants say omnem occidentalem plagam suo specialiter Apostolatui destinatam That all S. Peter directed by Christ to all the westeren NatioÌ„s as Britaine and others the westerne Nations were designed to S. Peters Apostleship 5. Whereby it is manifest that S. Peter was not onely sent by Christ to the Imperiall Citie of Rome and Italy but vnto all the Occidentall Nations whether vnder the Romane Empire then or noe for the Empire and kingdome of Christ euen on earth his holy Church was not to be confined within Flor. Wigorn. an 2. Claudij Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Nerone M. S. apud Lipp 14. Sep. Franc. Burgoing histor Eccl. l. 2. 3. 4. 5. Stow. hist p. 34. edit an 1614. Mere des hist aetat 6. f. 22. c. 13. the limits of any terrene or earthly Empire of what Nation soeuer But the whole world was giuen to Christ for his Inheritance And the then Emperiall Citie of Rome though a commaunding place to the vaste mightie Pagan Empire at that time yet by the coming of Sainct Peter his liuing preaching dying and setling the highest powerable Apostolike See and Chaire there it was made not the heade of the worldly Empire that was greate but the heade of the whole world in the cheifest affaires of men without restriction or limitation of either time or place As saith S. Leo that holy and learned Pope of this Roman citie Vt ciuitas sacerdotalis regia per sacram Beati Petri sedem caput orbis effecta latius praesideres religione diuina quam dominatione terrena Rome was made by the holy See of S. Peter a preistly and Kingly Citie heade of the world and to rule further by diuine Religion then by earthly Regiment And therefore as when S. Peter made Antioch the place of his greatest Residency in the Easte he preached to so many other Nations in that part of the world so now being sent to the greate Imperiall Citie in the westerne parts he likewise vsed the same Pastorall care labour and diligence to conuert the westerne Nations euen those that be most remote either from Hierusalem or Rome such as this kingdome is for they properly and most really are the westerne Contries and that Occidens west which is obscurior mundi Plaga the more obscure or darke part of the world for whose lightning sainct Peter was as sainct Clement before hath witnessed sent to these westerne Regions For howsoeuer we will expounde this obscure plaga of the world in the west whether it be for temporall and bodily darkenesse for the greate distance from the visible funne or darkenesse of minde growne by barbarous rudenesse or howsoeuer Rome and Italy are not so to be termed neither Fraunce Spaine or any Contry betweene Rome and vs being all nearer the Southe and Easte and accompted ciuill Nations before the preaching of Christ vnto them And the Apparition and words of Christ vade ad occidentem goe to the west for it hath need
Preist sainct Trophimus sent from sainct Peter the Apostle and from thence by little and little the gift of faith was infused to the other Regions of Fraunce Where we see it proued by the publike letters and testimonie of all the Bishops of that Prouince That it was a certaine and confessed truth among all the Churches of Fraunce and knowne also at Rome that sainct Trophimus who was so renowned in Fraunce was sent thither by sainct Peter which yet doth not condemne their opinion which say sainct Paul in his Iorney from Rome to Spayne left him by the way at Arles whether he was formerly sent by sainct Peter and sainct Paul finding him at Arles went on his Iorney leauing sainct Trophimus where he found him Which confirmeth that I haue deliuered before of this matter and thus I haue compassed and circuited all CouÌ„tries round about vs find that they all first receaued the faith of Christ in these times by sainct Peter the Apostle and his disciples and no other meanes but this was left or to be fownde in histories to bring the first knowledge of saluation to this Kingdome And hauing this farre entreated of sainct Peters Disciples let vs now speake of that most glorious Apostle himselfe his preacing heare THE XIIII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY MANY ARGVments Authorities and Antiquaries both Catholiks and Protestants that sainct Peter the Apostle parsonally preached and founded Christian Religion in this kingdome 1. NOW I am come to giue that glory to this kingdome whereof a Protestant thus speaketh we should accompt it Godwyn Conu of Britâ—ine p. 6. a greate glory to our Nation to deriue the peti-degree of our spituall linadge from so noble and excellent a father as sainct Peter And diuers others of that profession will seeme to giue that Preeminencie vnto him To satisfie therefore these men and giue that due honour to this kingdome this is sufficieÌ„tly proued before by those that haue told vs he preached in all kingdomes and Ilands of the west therefore this Cuontry so greate and ample a portion of the westerne world and the most florishing Iland thereof cannot be excluded from this prerogatiue This moued our first Christian King Lucius and the S. Peter his personall preaching and founding our Church in Britain proued by all human authoritie cheifest of the cleargie heare in that time in the first publik and generall conuersion of this kingdome to dedicate the first and principall Churches of this Land to this glorious Apostle as our first father and founder in Christ as namely two in one cittie of London the one of them the Metropolitane cheife See diuers hundreds of yeares scituated in Cornhill and still keeping the name of sainct Peters Church The other at westminster also to this day Stowe hist in K. Lucius an D. 179 Holinsh. ib. hist of Engl. The Table of S. Peters Church there Ihon Norden Specul Britan. part 1. p. 42. Camden in Brit. Belgae Sommersetshâ—re Francis Mason Consecrat l. 2. c. cap. 2. pag. â—0 retayning the name sainct Peters Church and diuers others in this kingdome when except that of Glastenbury dedicated to our blessed lady sainct Mary we cannot finde the like of dedicating so auncient and many Churches to any other sainct sainct Paul sainct Ioseph or whom soeuer supposed to haue preached heare 2. The next argument shall be from the testimonie of our holy King Inas and the Clergie of England then Who in the place of the olde Church of Glastenbury building a very magnificent new Church dedicated it to Christ sainct Peter and sainct Paul and in the high forefront thereof engraued certaine verses in the honour of sainct Peter and sainct Paul among which these three are founde Surgit in his templum quod placet ara Deo Anglia plaude lubens mittit tilâ— Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus Glasconiam irradiat The first which our Protestants omitt to translate is thus in Thâ—se to wit sainct Peter and sainct Paul a Church and an Altar pleasing vnto God is raised The other two are thus tranâ—lated by our Protestants Be glad England Rome sâ—â—deth health to thee and Apostolicall Brightnes doth lighten Glastenbury And they say that this is ment either of doctrine or protection But the words mittit â—â—bi Roma salutem That Rome sâ—nt saluation vnto Britaine and the Apostolicall brightnes of sainct Peter and Paule did illuminate Glastenbury doe include onely doctrine and Saluation and no mention there at all is had of protection which is contrary to protestant Religion and in Catholik Religion for so worthie a King as sainct Inas was to ascribe the patronadge of Glasten burie to sainct Peter and sainct Paul if neither of them had giuen Influence to the first settling of Religion there and exclude sainct Ioseph who both liued and died in that place is an harsh vnworthie construction And to giue further testimonie that the words of that Inscription are altogether to be vnderstood of our first conuersion and receauing the faith from sainct Peter and Rome all those verses excepting the words Anglia and Glastonia England and Glastenbury are taken word by word from Venantius Fortunatus Bishop of Venant Fortun. l. 3. c. 7. Poyctires in Fraunce who testifieth in those verses as I haue by others proued before that Gallia Fraunce and the Allobroge people of Sanoye and the Dolphinists were conuerted by S. Peter and his disciples and S. Paul also preached there as I shall shew hereafter And therefore among the rest of the encomiasticall verses of those two glorious Apostles hath these Gallia plaude Lubens mittit tibi Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus visitat Allobrogas Which King Inas applyed to Britanie and Glastenbury in the same maÌ„ner onely changing Gallia into Anglia and Allobrogas into Glastoniam and to make a true verse visitat into Irradiat in the maner before related Anglia plaude lubens mittit tibi Roma salutem Fulgor Apostolicus Glastoniam irradiat Which he neither would nor truly could haue done except as venantius Fortunatus truely found by vndeniable Authorities that Fraunce and the people of Sauoy and Delphinate did first receaue the doctrine of Saluation from Rome S. Peter and S. Paul So King Inas had sufficient warrant to apply the very same and in the same sence to Britaine or England and Glastenbury to haue receaued the first light of faith from the same Rome and holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul 3. I may add to these the testimony of Kenulphus King of the Mercians with vs to Pope Leo the third where in his epistle vnto him thus he writeth vnde Tibi Apostolica dignitas inde nobis fidei veritas Innotuit from whence Apostolicall dignitie was deriued vnto thee which by all consent was from S. Peter Kenulphus Rex Mercior epist ad Leonem Pap. 3. the Apostle from thence the truthe of faith appeared or was made knowne vnto vs Which by the reason
before must needs be from S. Peter And we reade in an Epistle of Pope Ihon the fift written in the yeare 686. to Ethelred King of the Marshes and to Alfride King of Northumberland on the behalf of Bishop Wilfrid for the restoring his Chuch vnto him with certaine Monasteries that this land of Britaine first receaued the faith of Christ by S. Peter Ioa. Pap. 5. epist ad Ethelred Alfrid Reges Guliel Malmes l. 3. de Pontific c. de Archiep. Ebor ex libr. Step. Cantuariens in vita S. Wilfrid Archiepis Ebor. Harr. hist tom 1. cheife of the Apostles the words are as followe Dominis eminentissimis Ethelredo Regi Merciorum Alfrido Regi Deirorum Bernitiorum Ioannes Papa de vestra Religionis accâ—ssibus gratia Dei cooperante gaudemus feruorem fidâ—i â—ernentes in vobis quam ex praedicatione principis ApostoloruÌ„ Deo vestros animos illuminante percepistis efficaciter tenetis Pope Ihon to the most â—â—inent Lords Ethelred King of the Mercians and Alfride King of the Deires and Bernitians we reioyce of the accesses of your Religion the grace of God cooperating perceauing the feruour of faith in you which you haue receaued â—y the preaching of the prince of the Apostles Where we playâ—ely see the first preaching of the faith of Christ in those parts ascribed to S. Peter the Apostle For testimony whereof we may also add the words of Pope Alexander the third in his epistle to King Henry the second of England where he playnely saith That England was vnder S. Peters protection euer since Christs name was glorified there Or why did Arnobius that renowned father 1200. yeares since speaking of S. Alexand. Pap. 3. epist ad Henric. 2. Reg. Angl. Eugubin de donatione Const Arnobiuâ— lib. 2. contra gentes Peters trauayles say that he preached in all the Ilands and prouinces of the west in Insulis prouincijs quas Sol occidens lustrat except he thought he was heare in Britaine the most renowned Iland of all the western world Where the lesser and more vnnoble are included as by such generall words they are the most noble and worthie cannot be thought to be excluded 4. And so certaine this seemeth that a late writer inclineth to think that Harris in Theatr l. 1. S. Peter gaue denomination to some places at his being heare There is saith this Authour in the North parts an old Citie called Aldclihit which in the Britans time many hundred yeares passed bore his S. Peters name For Aldclihit in the Brittish tonge is as much to say as Peters Clyhit or Peterclyhit for so Henricus Huntingtoniensis a learned Author of reuereÌ„d antiquitie telleth vs in his first booke of Histories where he saith Orientalis autem habet in medio sui vrbem Guidi Henric. Hunting l. 1. hist occidentalis supra se hoc est ad dextram sui habet vrbem Aldclyhit quod lingua BritonuÌ„ significat Petrum Clyhit est autem iuxta fluuium nominis illius Thus in This Authour wrote before the printing â—f Henry of Huntington by the Protestans so citeth the Manuscript For the printed booke hath Petram Clyhit and not Petâ—um English the east part of Northumberland hath in the midst of it a cytie called Guidi and in the west part on the right hand thereof there is a cytie called Aldclyhit which in the Britans languadge doth signifie Peters Clyhit or Peter Clyhit The which standeth vppon a Ryuer of the same name In which sence also the words of S. Prosper seeme to be vnderstoode who writing of S. Celestine Pope of Rome his care to purdge this Iland of the Pelagian Heresie and conuert Ireland to the faith of Christ speaketh in this manner dum Romanam Insulam studet seruare Catholicam fecit etiam Barbaram Christianam while â—e studieth to keepe the Roman Iland Catholike he also made the Barbarous Iland Christia Whereas Prosper l. contra collatorem c. 41. by the Barbarous Iland he vnderstandeth Ireland so by the Roman Iland he meaneth and describeth this Iland of Britaine Which can in no other sence especially at that time be called the Roman Iland but as it was vnder S. Peters spirituall Empire and Regiment and his Successours Popes of Rome For first in respect of temporall subiection this Iland was neuer at any time wholly Romana Insula a Romane Iland all those Countryes beyond Seuerus or Adrians wall were free from subiection to the Romans and in S. Prosper his time and S. Celestine of which he speaketh It was further from hauing any such denomination both Scots Picts and Saxons hauing inuaded and spoyled diuers prouinces of that part Which the Romans did formerly possesse and the Romans at that time had nothing at all to doe in this Iland but the Britans had Kings of their owne as Vortigern Vortimer Aurelius Ambrosius and others Which construction of S. Prosper is more warranted by the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury who citeth Cardinal Pole the Popes legate in these termes neuer improuing but allowing them haÌ„c Insulae nobilitatem atque gloriaÌ„ Dei prouidentiae atque beneficientiae soli acceptam ferendam sed tamen Matth. Parket l. antiquâ—t Brâ—t â—n Reginaâ—d Pol. Cardina p. 351. 1. cap. 69. viaÌ„ ipsam atque rationeÌ„ qua haec nobilitas atque gloria parta est a sede Romana nobis pâ—imo semperque monstratam patefactam fuisse we must ascribe tâ—is nobilitie and glory of this Iland to haue the first of all receaued the faith of Christ to the prouidence and Bounty of God but yett that the away and meanes how this Nobilitie and glory â—as gotten to this nation was first and alwayes shewed and made open from the See of Rome Which must needs be extended and ascend to S. Peter and the Apostles time as the words primo semperque first and alwayes doe demonstrate for it is the common opinion of our Protestant writers and amonge them three of their Bishops here cited that Britanniae Ecclesiae origo ab Apostolis ipsis Parker in Indice v. Britannia Bal. l. de Scriptor Cent. 1. in Ioseph Ara. Godwyn Conu of Brit. c. 2. p. 15. Theater of great Britaine l. 6. cap. 9. pag. 202. probatur that the begynning of the Church of Britaine was from the Apostles 5. How the first Apostle that preached heare could be no other then S. Peter I haue made manifest by our Protestants before and in their Theater of greate Britaine their best learned Antiquaries from diuers authors and approued Antiquities thus testifie sainct Peter the Apostle is supposed to haue preached in Britaine And agayne That S. Peter the Apostle preached the word of life in this Iland as to other Nations he did for whome God had chosen him that from his mouth they might heare the ghospell and beleeue as himself alledgeth and that he heare founded Churches and ordeyned Preists and Deacons which is reported Metaphrast Gul.
Antiq. Brit. p. 3. God wyn conu of Brit. c. 2. p. 10. S. Aug. in quad Ep. apud Auth. supr Henry of Huntington for his opinion as is allready declared The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and an other also named such a Bishop will help vs to finde an other in the I le of Glastenburye more auncient then that which was builded there by S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his companions in the yeare of Christ 63. this being then fully and perfectly framed and finished before their coming thither and so found by them absolutely perfected And they cite for their Authour S. Augustine the Apostle of England in a certaine Epistle written by him wherein he saith these holy men A Church at Glastenbury before that builded by S. Ioseph of Aramaâ—hia found at their coming thither a Church builded by no art of man but prepared by God for mans saluation Ecclesiam nulla hominum arte instructam immo humanae saluti adeo paratam repererunt Which is also recorded in the old Antiquities of Glastenbury written vpon parchiment fixed vpon broade bords which cite for the same historiam apud S. Edmundum Augustinum the history at S. Antiq. Gaston M. S. â—abulis fixae ex â—ist apud S. Edmundum S. Augustinum Edmunds and S. Augustines Which we must needes referre to the time of S. Peters preaching heare among other miracles to proue his doctrine by God so miraculously prouided a Church to preach the ghospell and Minister Sacraments in and perhaps a motiue to the Pagan King to graunt licence to S. Ioseph to builde their poore Chappell at Glastenbury and to endowe it with possessions Neither can we thinke this Church so priuiledged by that King to haue bene finished without allowance of S. Peter then present in this kingdome no Bishop being then heare but by his Authoritie or Consecration to dedicate and hallow it And when our Protestant Theater writers with others haue told vs that in diuers places of this kingdome euen in the Court of the Roman Lieurenant and among them his Lady and wife Pomponia Graecia there were many Christians before S. Iosephs coming hither which must needes be the spirituall children of S. Peter we may not make him so carelesse a Father that staÌ„ding in no worse terms with the then king of Britaine and Roman Lieutenant then by circunstances before it appeared he did but he prouided some Oratories or poore Churches either by those Princes permission or not contradiction for them to exercise their sacred Christian Religion in though the iniurie of so manie changes and alterations of gouernements in this kingdome with persecutions and Innouations in Religion haue buried their memories in obliuion and left the certaine knowledge and remembrance of so few vnto vs. And both Catholike Tâ—â—e Christian old Churches in the Ilâ— of â—â—wyâ— and Protestant Historians tell vs of two Miraculous auncient Chappels in the Isle of Iewis Boethius calleth it Leuisa the one dedicated to S. Peter the Apostle the other to his Disciple and Successor S. Clement where if the fire or Holinsh. hist of Scotland l. 4. c. 15 â—ector Boetius descript Scot. f. 14. light by mischance goth forth it is or was wont to be in Catholike times miraculously restored at the Altare No man to my reading writeth of their first founding but their names and dedication together with the Miracle giue no small argument they had some originall in or neare those times when S. Peter and S. Clement preached in this kingdome THE XX. CHAPTER WHEREIN FOR THE BETTER DECERNING of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending therevpon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were heare consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 1. HAVING thus set downe some holy Bishops consecrated by S. Peter with Preists and others subordinate vnto them and places wherein they preached practised and professed the first Apostolike Christian doctrine and Religion in this kingdome Order and Methode in Historie call vpon mee next to deliuer in particular so fare as our penury of Antiquities will giue mee leaue what Religion it was especially in points now controuersed which that glorious Apostle by himselfe and those his worthie Disciples taught the Christians of this our Britaine and professed in those and other Churches and places of Christian Assemblies But intending to reserue that labour to the end of euery hundred of yeares or to some other booke a parte to shewe the ReligioÌ„ of our Christian BritaÌ„s in that age in such I will heare onely speake of the Order maÌ„ner of coÌ„secrating Bishops heare in that happy time both because I haue made so late lardge mention of such holy Rulers and our Protestants of England still without exaÌ„ple of any others of these new Religions retayne their names and offices as they suppose as euer to haue bene from the Apostles time most necessary to rule direct and gouerne in the Church of Christ 2. It is the common opinioÌ„ of their Antiquaries that the Britans heare from their first receauing of the faith of Christ in the time of the Apostles neuer altered or chaunged it in any one essentiall thing at the least vntill the coming of S. Augustine hither in the later end of the sixt hundred yeare of Christ Then much more must we affirme by these men that the essentiall things in the consecration of true and lawfull Bishops vpon which all other depended were neuer chaunged otherwise the chaunge and alteration in these vnchangeable and vnalterable affaires had bene contrary to these mens assertions too greate and intollerable Then we reade in a very old Manuscript Capgraue to follow two Protestant Bishops with many others that Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Cent. 1. in Asaph Godwin Catal. of Bishops in cod Asaph Pits l. de vir Illustr in eod S. Asaph in vit S. Kenteg M. S. Antiq. in eodem Io. Capgrau in S. Kentegerno Episcop Confess S. Asaph did write the life of S. Kentegern and dyed aboue a thowsand yeares since that when S. Kentegern vas consecrated Bishop allmost by these Authours 1200. yeares agoe Mos in Britannia inoluerat in consecratione Pontificum tantummodo capita eorum Sacri Chrismatis infusione perungere cum inuocatione Sancti Spiritus benedictione manus impositione Insulani enim quasi extra orbem positi emergentibus Paganorum infestationibus Canonum erant ignari Ecclesiastica ideo censura ipsis condescendens excusationem illorum admittit in hac parte A custome was growne of long time in Britaine in the consecration of Bishops to annoint their heads with infusion of holy Chrisme with inuocation of the holy ghost and benediction and imposition of hands For the Ilanders being as it were placed out of the world by often Infestations of Pagans were ignorant of the Canons And therefore the Ecclesiasticall Censure condesceÌ„ding vnto them admitteth their excuse in this point And immediately before this maÌ„ner
March and Philip of Bergon saith cum ob eximias eius virtutes Sanctus habitus sit eius Festum 13. calendas Augusti celebratur when for his excellent vertues he is accompted a Saint his Feast is celebrated the 13. of the Calends of August the twenteth day of Iuly And whereas it is most certaine S. Antiquit. Glaston alij Ioseph was present at the Transmigration of the blessed virgin Mary and liued many yeares after Bergomensis setteth downe his death in the 34. of Christ soone after his Ascension And the writer of the Martyrologe taking no other notice of him then from the Ghospell setteth downe no time of his death or other Act of his life at all not hauing reade any History entreating of him after his coming from Iury nor after the buryall of our Sauiour and so no maruayle if he was ignorant of the obscure and Eremiticall life and death of a Saint though otherwise so glorious thus lyuing and dying in so remote an Iland formerly accompted an other world For to omit hundreds or thowsands rather of holy Saints of other Nations which the Authour of that Martyrologe remembreth not things memorable confused and concealed with vtter obliuion by the Persecutions then he speaketh not one word of any one Saint of this kingdome in that first age and hundred yeares though some of them are honored in holy Scripture by S. Paule as S. Eubulus and Claudia and others renowned Bishops made publike mirrors and spectacles of the then Christian world as S. Mansuetus Beatus he whome some call Achates and others So many and credible auntient Antiquities of this Nation which besides the certaine Tradition of that veritie I shall presently bring for the true History of S. Iosephs lyuing and dying heare will euidenrly declare how litle or vnfortunate their serches had bene in our Antiquities that could find no very certaine or auntient writer to affirme it for I doe not doubt but I shall produce as many such for this matter as we haue for many most certaine Relations of so greate Antiquitie concerning this kingdome and for such acknowledged generally both by Catholike and Protestant writers THE XXII CHAPTER WHEREIN IS PROVED BY ALL KINDE of testimonies and authorities that for certaine S. Ioseph of Aramathia with diuers other holy Associates came into preached lyued dyed and was buryed in Britayne at the place now called Glastenhury in Summerset shire 1. THE most credible faithfull and vndoubted human testimonies which we can haue or desire in such things of Antiquity to try their truthe were euer accompted those which be giuen and warranted by the publike Charters and Instruments of our Kings to which commonly all subiects of vnderstanding and qualitie giue some assent or approbation and in matters concerning Antiq. Glast M. S. Et Capgrau in S. Ioseph Park Antiq. Brit. p. 3. Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 9. Stow hist in Aruiragus Camden in Belg. Io. Leland in asser Arthur Bal. l. de Script cent in Ioseph ab Aram. Antiquit. Glast M. S. tabulis affixae vetust Guliel Malm. l. de antiq Glastoniae M. S. Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 2. f. 81. in Gâ—â—elu Malmesburien Ioh. Leland l. de assert Arthur f. 12. Stowe and Howes histor in Romans Agric. Godwin Conu of Brit. Theater of Brit. l. 6. the communitie such as freedome priuiledge and exemption in matters of a different Religion and conuersation from other subiects are must needes take notice and knowledge of them the priuiledged exempted parsons or their cheifest and places their names nature and condition And yet the best and most auncient Antiquities we haue of that and which Catholiks receaue and allow for true in this point doe assuer vs that the Pagan which then lyued and reigned heare did expressely testifie and approue this History of S. Ioseph by his publike InstrumeÌ„t of Immunitie in such manner diuers of these Antiquities name that King saying it was Aruiragus and affirme the same of the two next succeeding Kings Marius and Coillus others as the most auncient Manuscript Antiquitie written in greate leaues of parchment fixed vpon broade bords and formerly belonging to the Monastery of Glastenbury and William the Monke of Malmesbury who as a Protestant Bishop writeth was an old man in the yeare of Christ 1130. in his Manuscript History de antiquitate Glastoniae of the antiquitie of Glastenbury both which I haue seene punctually set downe the same History but doe not expresse the names of the Pagan King and Kings which gaue this publike libertie and protection to S. Ioseph of Aramathia whose name they plainely set downe but onely say it was the Pagan King which then reigned and two other Pagan Kings after him 2. The same irreprouable certainty of this verity was continually afterward warranted by other Kings in the same Order by their publike Charters and Testimonialls of the same truth among whome King Henry the second in his letters Patents is witnes that his Antecessours Kings heare william and william Henry Edgar Edmund Elfred Bringwalthius Henthwine Baldred Inas Arthure Cynred Christians and Kennewalla a Pagan had in the same manner by their publike Charters giuen testimony vnto it all which he there protesteth he had caused diligently to be sought forthe presented and read before him Quorum priuilegia Chartas feci diligenter inquiri coram me presentarâ— legi and that the venerable authoritie of the Auncients did proue the Church so priuiledged was so builded by them which were the very Disciples themselues of Christ our Lord ab ipsis Discipulis Domini aedificatam fuisse venerabilis habet antiquorum authoritas Of which holy company all Antiquities bring Euidence that S. Ioseph of Aramathia was the cheife and principall To which the name of the place called by the first cheifest builder as is vsuall in such things beareth the name now euen in the Ruyns thereof as it euer did when it florished most S. Iosephs Chappell Because principally builded by him and not for that is was dedicated to him for all Antiquities plainely acknowledge it was from the first building dedicated to the blessed Virgin Mary To this the holy body of S. Ioseph buryed there with the an auncieÌ„t Inscription in Brasse vpon his Tombe testifying that Saint Iosephs body was interred there was a William HarisoÌ„ descript of Brit. p. 23. witnesse without exception so long vntill the new Religion defaced it with so many holy and memorable Antiquities And as I haue bene credibly informed it was after presented and giuen to Iudge wamslowe when he was Iudge of that circuite The stiled holy most miraculous tree still growing in the place of his or some of his companions first resting there doth euery Christmasse time preach euen to this day the truth of this and Christian Religion in so wonderfull and supernaturall manner that no Iewe Mahumetan or Pagan can denye them The Charter of King Henry the second which testifieth that so many Kings
Mordraius to be the then Harris M. S. Hist l. 1. c. 25. Hector Boeth Hist Scot. in Crathlint Bal. l. de Script cen tr in Amphibalus Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 4. S. Iosephs Sister Married to a Britan Nicholaus Vignier Bibliothee Hist an 63. King or Ruler of the Iland Mona and that the place where he was conuerted named the city Saract was Soder in the I le of Man which was the first Bishops See we reade of in those parts in the time and persecution of Dioclesian And our Protestant writers of the Theater of greate Britaine tell vs of some others of this company of S. Ioseph that liued in the world and were not of the Religeous number that settled at GlasteÌ„bury with S. Ioseph and among them name a Sister of S. Ioseph called Eurgaine who to speake in their words afterwards marryed a Britan named Siarklos and they cite Georg Owen Harry for the same opinion And Nicholas Vignier a French writer in his Bibliotheke Historiall in the yeare of Christ 63. plainely affirmeth Ioseph of Aramathia arriued this yeare in great Britaine auec vne trouppe with a troupe or great number of his companions To these I may add the testimonie of Tertullian before of the timely receauing of the faith of Christ by our Northren Britans commonly confounded in Histories with the Scottish Nation by reason of their dwelling long together and how Petrus Cluniacensis writing to S. Bernard as our Theater Protestants cite and followe him Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. therein supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians as not being in the like subiection to the Romans as the other then were Which cannot more probably In what respect the Scots may be termed the more auncient ChristiaÌ„s be affirmed of any then these that came by those Antiquities with S. Ioseph into those outward Ilands where the Scots then inhabited and with whome they vnited themselues as also with our Northren Britans Neither can we thinke but among so many euen hundreds as before which came hither at that time some of them left a Posteritie of children as is exemplified in two before one the Nephew the other kinsman of S. Ioseph and we may take notice from the names themselues of some of these that be recited as Iosue Aminadab and Loth that they were Christians no others in these parts in those times taking names from Scripture but they onely and for Loth one of them that is named certaine it is by our Brittish and other Histories that he was a Christian so of Ygerna and King Arthur which likewise by these Antiquities did discend from those of the company of S. Ioseph And allthough these three last were late in respect of that first age of Christ and liued when Britaine generally professed Christian Religion yet Helaius Nephew or Grandsonne to S. Ioseph placed for the first of that Genealogiein this Land at the time of S. Iosephs comig hither and his sonne Iosue must needs be liuing in the daies of S. Ioseph and Aminadab the sonne of Iosue being by his name a Christian did probably liue vnto the dayes of Kings Lucius and Donâ—lâ—us to be of those which continued a succession of Christiantie heare vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine at that time So we may reasonably affirme of the posteritie of Peter kinsman to S. Ioseph in some part before remembred out of those Antiquities and after the same proportion Iudge of the children of Eurgayne S. Iosephs sister her Brittish husband Siarklos if they left any behind them in the world For no man will once coniecture that either sonne Sister Nephewe kinsman or kindred of S. Ioseph would vndertake so long and tedious a Iorney with him from Iury into Britaine to liue poore Exils heare but for the loue of Christ and his holy Religion so extreamely persecuted by the Iewes in S. Ioseph for his honorable burying of our Sauiour and his friends and kindred as we are taught in approued Histories that the mallice hatred of the Iewes was not more enraged against any Disciple of Christ then towards S. Ioseph and his frends And as Gregorius Turonenfis and others testifie maiorem in eum habentes saeuitiam quam Antiquit. Glast apud Capgr in S. Ioseph Drogo Episc Hostien Hist de morte Resurrectione Saluatoris Greg. Turon l. 1. Hist Franc. §. 21. p. 18. Vincent in spec Hist l. 5. c. 56. 57. 58. Act. Pilati apud Capgrau Turon supr Nicodem in EuaÌ„g Eremita Anon. author l. 5. Graa Manuscr antiq Glaston Monasterij tabulis affixum in membranis in ipsum Dominum vt cum ille a militibus hic ab ipsis Sacerdotibus custodiretur The Iewes had more hatred against Ioseph then against our Lord himself for whereas Christ being buried was kept and watched by souldiers Ioseph being imprisoned in a close place without any light was garded and watched by the Preists themselues Yet he was Miraculously from thence and them deliuered and preserued to honour this kingdome with the holy life and death of himselfe and many his Religeous companions and friends 3. The auncient Brittish Eremite of whom I haue spoken before testifieth that S. Ioseph his wife came in this company with her husband and that it was appointed and promised of God to them and their posteritie Ioseph ab Aramathia qui Christum sepeliuit cum vxore filio Iosephe nomine in maiorem Britanniam sibi semini eius promissam venerunt And the Collectours of the Antiquities of Glastenbury who as it seemeth by their oâ—ne testimony were most diligent and carefull to deliuer nothing to posteritie but what they found to be approued by auncient Historiographers as the first words of their History deliuer affirme the same Quoniam dubia legentem fallunt certa dubijs ablatis atque ex antiquis Historiographorum dictis probata de antiquitate Glastoniensis Ecclesiae quaedam inseremus It is also testified in this Antiquitie recommended to containe so certaine and vndoubted verities that the Pagan King that had imprisoned S. Ioseph his companions in the Country now named Nothwales Mordraius a Christian set vp a Christian King in his place named Celidonius sonne of Natianus his wife the daughter of Lalel or Label a noble Persian was also a Christian And citeth the auncient Brittish Eremite for the Authour hereof But this was rather to be esteemed some noble Gouernour or Ruler called by the name Rex King or Ruler of some few people in which sence all Rulers though meane may be truely termed Reges Rulers and not such potent parsons as the name is now allmost appropriated vnto of which Ranke and Order King Lucius was the first Christian King and Donaldus next to him THE XXVI CHAPTER OF THE COMING AND SETTLING OF S. Ioseph and his company where Glastenbury now is then a wildernes rather to professe the penitentiall contemplatiuâ— Eremiticall
Religeous life then employ their time in preaching 1. LET vs now prosecute the History of S. Ioseph his Religeous Associats that came to the place where Glastenbury in Sommerset shire now standeth where they liued died and were buried The Antiquities of Glastenbury tell vs that the first landing of S. Ioseph in this Iland was in or neare vnto that part we now call Northwales Antiquit. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Ioseph M. S. in tabulis latis where he and his Companions preaching the faith of Christ were not onely denyed all necessarie things for their releife and sustenance but their doctrine reiected and themselues committed to Prison by the King or Prince of that Prouince a Pagan Infidell perfidus Rex Northwalliae Ioseph seruum Dei in partihus suis praedicantem cum socijs suis carceri mancipauit inhumaniter negaâ—s eis victui necessaria Of which Imprisonment of S. Ioseph although other Antiquaries are sparing in relating it yet they are so farre from denying it that they rather shew vnto vs how credible it is for they generally teach Guliel Camd. in Brit. Godw. coÌ„u of Brit. c. 2. p. 9. 22. Tacitus Ann. in Agric. Iul. Caesar comment l. 1. with Iulius Caesar Tacitus and others how this Iland was at that time subiect to diuers petie kings or Rulers So that although Aruiragus which by marriage had entered into alliance and amitie with Claudius the Emperour a publike and professed enemy to the Druides the greatest Aduersaries and hinderers of Christian Religion Yet such Princes or Rulers as liued in Mona Anglesey and the partsof wales where S. Ioseph is said to haue bene imprisoned were friends and followers of the Druids and professed Enemies Camd. in Brit. in Oâ—douic Hect. Boet. Hist Scot. in Crathlint to the Romans and such as they fauoured either in matters of Religion or others But S. Ioseph and his Associats being freed of their imprisonment by the greate mercy and prouidence of God vnto them allthough with the contradiction and resistance of their Persecutors as those Antiquities make more particular Relation and seeing how fruitlesse a busines it was like to be to stay any longer among that then so obstinate and obdurate people came into this part of this Iland Loegria now England and diuiding themselues into diuers Trad. of GlastoÌ„ in Sommers Shire companies being in all 12. 13. or 14. such is the diuersitie of opinions in number three of them as the continued Tradition of the still inhabitants of Glastenbury in Sommerset shire testifieth came tyred and wearie neare vnto the situation of that Towne to an Hill allmost a mile distant from thence called thereupon in our common English languadge as the generall opinion there is Weary-all hill where the miraculous and there named euen by Protestants at this day holy thorne groweth of which more hereafter And after their prayers made to be directed where to make their stay and aboade interpreted the will of God to be they should set vp their rest in the adioyning place where the late renowned and now ruinated Monastery of Glastenbury stood being at that time a solitary desart and wildernes compassed about with fennish Lakes and Marishes and most fit for the Contemplatiue Eremiticall Religeous life which they professed 2. And it neither was nor could be long after when the rest of that Religeous company assembled and ioyned themselues againe together with these three For all Antiquities agree in this that in the first yeare of their coming into Britaine whereof they had spent part before their imprisonment part in prison and part in trauaile after to this place of their vnion and dwelling together they builded their little Church or Oratory and yet this not without the notice and allowance of the King obtayned in that behalfe Thus testify all our Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants with our Antiquities Manuscripts Io. Capgr in Catal M. S. Ioseph Antiq. Glast tabulis fixae M. S. Inscriptio aeris in Custod Tâ— Hughes apud Godwin conu of Brit. p. 11. Capgr in S. Patric Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Ioseph ab Aramath Matt. Parker antiquit Brit. p. 3. Guliel Malm. l. de antiquit Caenob Glaston M. S. or printed Eodem anno quo in Britanniam missi sunt the very same yeare wherein they came into Britaine being warned by diuine admonition so to doe they builded a Church in the honour of the holy Mother of God and perpetuall Virgin Mary in the place shewed vnto them from heauen per Archangelum Gabrielem in visione admoniti sint Ecclesiam in honoreÌ„ sanctae Dei Genitricis perpetuae Virginis Mariae in loco eis caelitus demonstraâ—o construere At the building whereof as these Antiquities tell vs they were all present and there afterward euen vnto the times of their deaths continued together By which we see it made cleare vnto vs that if S. Ioseph and his companions had bene the most learned men that euer were there is left litle or no time allmost at all for them to haue preached vnto the Britans of this kingdome for the time of their trauaile before they were imprisoned the space of their imprisonment trauaile after into the parts of their aboade their suite to King Aruiragus for the place of their dwelling his graunt and confirmation thereof and their building their Church being all finished and effected in the first yeare of their coming hither by so many Antiquities eodem anno leaueth litle space or leasure for S. Ioseph and his associates did but litle prâ—uaile in preaching or rather preached litle any other busines And therefore a Protestant Bishop and Antiquary might iustly write It seemeth that Ioseph and his fellowes preuayled litle by their preaching and therefore gaue themselues at last vnto a Monasticall and solitary life in the Island of Aualon Where he might well haue omitted the words at last Godw. Conu of Brit. p. 16. c. 3. for if they thus imployed themselues to Monasticall and solitary Eremiticall life as this Protestant Bishop and all acknowledge in the very first yeare of their coming hither it was at the first and not at last but with such expedition and celeritie that it is rather to be maruailed how in a strang Nation among Pagan Infidels they could quietly enioy that freedome and libertie so soone For to passe ouer other letts and hinderances before remembred no man of Iudgment will thinke but that indulgence and priuiledge for their quietly and peacebly seruing of God which King Aruiragus granted vnto them came by long and earnest suites and supplications both of themselues and others Intercessours for them in that behalfe whereupon Ihon Harding writing vpon this immunitie allowed vnto S. Ioseph and his companions whome he affirmeth to haue bene fourteene saith it was by the intreatie and intercession of Vespasian who was afterward Emperour vnto King Aruiragus and his Queene thus he writeth of him For whome so then
this his wickednes affirming therein that it was lawfull for him to haue pluralitie of wiues because neither the Roman nor Britan Pagan Lawes as he auouched denied that to Princes neuer speaking of or regarding the lawe of Christ and in this state he liued and died 4. Moreouer all Antiquaries whatsoeuer of any credit tell vs plainely that Aruiragus was no Christian but still persisted in his Pagan Religion First William of Malmes bury saith Rex qui tunc regnabat fuit Barbarus praedicationi eorum consentire noluit nec paternas Traditiones commutare volebat The King which then reigned was a Pagan and would not consent to their preaching nor would he change his Auncestours Traditions The Antiquities of Glastenbury Capgraue and many other auncients write Rex Barbarus cum sua gente tam noua audiens inconsueta nec paternas volens in meliùs commutare Traditiones praedicationi eorum renuebat The Pagan King with his people hearing such new and vnaccuctomed things as S. Ioseph and his fellowes taught would not change his Auncestours Traditions for the better but refused their preaching The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury with his Protestant followers affirmeth Qorum praedicatione Rex Aruiragus cum Proceribus suis ab inueterata Druidum Religione abduci noluit King Aruiragus with his Nobles would not by the preaching of Ioseph and his companions be drawne from the inueterate Religion of the Druids Thus we see it manifestly declared that King Aruiragus was in all his actions life and death farre from being a Christian in profession 5. Now let vs examine whether as that late Authour saith S. Ioseph conuerted Neyther King Marius or Coillus was a Christian King Marius and Coillus to the Christian faith for this he bringeth no reason or Argument at all but onely in the Margent there citeth as teaching that opinion Ihon Capgraue Polydor Virgill Camden and Harpsfeld but not any one of these so affirmeth but the contrary Capgraue in the place by him cited calleth them duo Pagani Reges Marius Coillus Two Pagan Capgrau in Vita S. Ioseph Camdē in Rom. in Aruirago Polydor. Virg. l. 2. Hist Angl. p. 41. Kings Marius and Collius so Camden maketh them longe after S. Iosephs time and auoucheth King Lucius Sonne of Coillus to haue bene our first Christian King So doth Polydor Virgill thus plainely testifiing of Lucius Britannorum Regum primus Christianus factus est he was the first Christian of the Brittish Kings Harpsfeld saith that neither Aruiragus Marius or Coillus the Kings which followed did embrace the Religiō of Ioseph and his cōpanions Aruiragus caeterique Principes eum secuti etsi eorum Religionē non amplecterentur molesti eis non fuerūt immo Harpsf Hist Eccl. Angl. p. 3. virtutes eorū admirati beneficijs auxerūt But onely were not troblesome vnto thē admiring their vertues bestowed benefits vpō them Which no mā denieth but this is farre frō saying S. Ioseph conuerted to the Christiā faith Marius Coillus Engl. Martyrol in S. Ioseph 27. Iulij Sonne and Nephew to King Aruiragus the words of that Authour from these writers as he seemeth to pretend by his citing them And if we should follow either the computation of Sir william Camden the best Antiquary our Protestants euer had or others of that Religion we should make it vnpossible that any of these should be conuerted by S. Ioseph For first Sir Camden would haue them to haue liued long after the Age of S. Ioseph And for the Bal. l. de Script Britan. centur 1. in Ioseph Aram. in Aruirag Catal. Reg. Brit. ante Hist Brit. in Mario Matth. Westm an 72. Polydor. Virgil. l. 2. hist p. 38. rest they agree in this that King Marius and yet a Pagan ouerliued S. Ioseph To which computation Matthew of Westminster Polydor Virgill and others doe not dissent And concerning King Coillus he was ab Infantia euen from his Infancy by all writers brought vp at Rome and came not into Britaine while he came hither to reigne as King many yeares by all accompts after S. Ioseph was dead And so by no possibilitie could he be conuerted to the Christian faith in Britaine by S. Ioseph What dispotion or Inclination these had to the faith of Christ I will intreate when I come to their dayes hereafter in the meane time William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript of Glastenbury all other Antiquities of that place and Historyes as before generaly say these three were Reges Pagani Pagan Kings which Harding himselfe confesseth of Marius and Coillus though friends to Christian Religion neither doth Guliel Malm. M. S. de Antiq. Glaston Harding Chron. in Marius and Coillus he affirme that Aruiragus was a Christian but alledgeth Nennius wherein he seemeth to haue bene deceaued to be of that opinion And the Authour which before would haue King Marius and Coillus to be conuerted to the faith of Christ by S. Ioseph doth in an other place with the consent of Historyes name S. Lucius the first Christian King of Britany Therefore Marius and Coillus could not by his opinion without contradiction be Christian Kings Engl. Martyrol die 3. Decembr nor either of them a King Christian before him otherwise he had not bene the first but third or second in that order and degree 6. And if King Marius had bene a Christian or inclined to that holy Religion it carrieth no probability that he learned it of S. Ioseph for as Harding with others witnesseth he was of a child brought vp at Rome with the Emperour Claudius and his mothers kindred Who norished was at Rome in his Iuuente With his mothers kinne the best of th' Empire Hard. Chronic. in Marius c. 49. fol. 41. With Claudius also that was his owne Grandsire And not returning into Britaine vntill the death of Aruiragus his father to inherite the kingdome after him for any thing we reade in Historyes and by the common computation of Antiquities King Aruiragus and S. Ioseph dying within three yeares together it is not a thing to be easily beleeued Matth. Westm an 73. Bal. cent 1. in Aruirag Ioseph Aram. that Marius did or could learne Christianitie of S. Ioseph Neither did or could Christian Religion allow Marius a notorions knowne Bastard to Inherite the kingdome of Britaine as Heire to King Aruiragus he hauing diuers legittimate children by his lawfull wise Voada daughter of King Caratacus Hector Boeth Scotor hist l. 3. f. 41. Ex qua filium vnum duas filias susceperat All which by Christian Religion should haue inherited before them and he whether they had bene lyuing or dead by that could not claime Title to inherite and possesse the Crowne of Britaine as he did And the Scottish Historians who had best reasons Hector Boeth from the Scottish antiqu Scohist l. 4. fol. 58. Stowe hist Romans in Marius to keepe these things in memory doe tell vs that he
many professing Christ not daring to abyde neare vnto the hart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyse of our Britaine and some other remote places where to leade their liuâ—s in such sorte as they might enioy libertie of conscience In the number of these I may well suppose Aulus Rufus Pudens before mentioned to be one who after the time of his marriadge trauailed to these Northren parts of the world as it is plaine by these verses following Cernere Parrhasios dum te iuuat Aule Triones Martial ad Aul. Pudentem l. 6. Epigr. 39. Comminus Scythici sidera ferre poli And after Si mihi lanificae ducunt non pulla sorores Stamina nec surdos vox habet ista Deos Sospite me sospes Latias reueheris ad vrbes Et referes pili praemia clarus eques By meanes of these kinde of men adding their helps vnto the successours of Ioseph Io. Pits l. de Illustr Brit. Script aetate 2. in Claudia Rufina Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in eadem Matt. Parker ant Brit. Stephanus v. Archadia Parrhasia Calep. in Parrhasia Tho. Tho. in eod Abrah Hortel Phnius l. 4. c. 6. Ptol. l. 3. annot in eund Sebast Munster alij Bed Martyr 14. cal Iunij Ioan. Pits in Cat. aetat 2. in Claud. Ruf. Martyrol Rom. die 19. Maij. Vit. S. Pudentianae in Breuiar 19. die Maij. Tradit Rom. apud Baron ann in Rom. Martyr die 19. Maij. Et Tom. 1. 2. Annal 3. conu part 1. p. 17. and his Disciples I suppose it came to passe that Lucius a King of this Countrie was drawne to a liking of Christian Religion Where we plainely see this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie would make this PudeÌ„s to haue preached heare in Britaine and to haue bene one of them which gaue continuance to the faith formerly preached heare euen to the time of King Lucius when it is euident not onely by all other Histories which tell vs he liued and died in Cappadocia but by their Protestant Archbishop and Antiquary and this Protestant Bishop himselfe and his owne Authour Martial liuing in that time and acquainted both with the man and his Iorney that he was a corporall and bodily souldiar and warryer for the Romans Eques Romanus Tribunus militum which the laste verse cited from Martial plainely proueth and neuer came neare vnto this kingdome the nearest when he was in Italy for Parrhasia where Martiall saith he was and this Protestant Bishop absurdlie citeth against himselfe is Archadia and all Archadia called often by that name farther hence then Rome is and what Scythia soeuer Asiatica or Europaea S. Pudens was in or neare vnto suer we are that Britaine is farre remote from any part of any Scythia and as I haue shewed before his body was brought from Cappadocia to Rome and there interred And by some auncient Authorities that probably he was returned aliue from the warrs of Cappadocia vnto Rome died and was buried there Romae Sancti Pudentis Senatoris Patris S. Pudentianae Virginis qui ab Apostolis Christo in baptismo vestitus innocentem tunicam vsque ad vitae coronam immaculate custodiuit Which testimonie also confirmeth their opinion which write that this Brittish house was according to the Roman Tradition primum Principis Apostolorum Romae hospitium illicque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam The first lodging of S. Peter at Rome being there fifteene yeares before S. Paule and the first Church of Christians in Rome where they assembled to serue God from the first preaching of Christ there by S. Peter for although S. Paul maketh that speciall memory of S. Pudens and Claudia yet here we are told by vndeniable Authoritie S. Claudia her house in Rome what profit it brought to Christian Râ—ligion besides the Roman Tradition that they were also S. Peters disciples signified in the worde Apostolis Apostles in the plurall number when no Apostles but S. Peter and S. Paule came thither in those times And so this house of our holy Christian Britans being the then principall Church for S. Peter S. Paul the Popes which succeeded among whome S. Linus is reckoned by 2. Tim. 4. S. Paul together with the owners of that holy house as commonly resident S. Claudia her knowne learning and other vertues therein we may easely gather how greate spirituall good flowed to this Nation from that onely fountaine and well of life in this westerne world where the Christian Parents of S. Claudia before her she and her Husband Iacob Bergom l. de Poetissis Harris Theater l. 1. c. 21. S. Pudens after and after them their holy children gaue the greatest entertaynement and releife to the holy Apostles their Disciples and Successours and others the seruants of Christ in those dangerous dayes of Persecution Of this our renowned Country woman it is written by strangers Claudia Rufina mulier Britannica vtraque lingua erudita Claudia Rufina a Briton borne was learned and skillfull in both tongues both Greeke and Latine Which our English Protestant Antiquaries and others confirme affirming the same of her Haec Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor cent 1. Io. Pits l. de Illust Brit. Script aetat 2. in Claudia Ruffina magno praedita ingenio mulier tam Latinè quam Grecè and register her among the learned writers of this Nation deliuering vnto vs the names of diuers bookes penned by her 10. What her worthines was I haue somewhat related from S. Chrysostome and Theodoret before And besides the testimonie of S. Paule making her one of the foure most renowned in Rome the onelie Worthie both of Britaine and these western Nations except S. Eubulus was her Father and our Countriman which is remembred in holy Scripturs What a meanes and help she was to propagate the faith of Christ both to her Countrymen and others at Rome Italy especially in Vmbria where she liued after her going from Rome and in this our Britaine we may be assured both by that is said before that her house was the cheifest and vsuall assembling place in that time for such Religeous designements as also by the receaued and approued Histories of her holy children as namely S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes which she had brought vp in so greate sanctitie both by her instructions and example that together with their two Brethren S. Nouatus and S. Timotheus they are honoured in the Catalogue of holy Saints Of one we reade that in Acta S. Praxedis in Breuiar Rom. 21. Iulij Martyr Rom. eod die Sic Bed Vsuard Ado Sur. Lipp eod die the Persecution vnder Marcus Antonius the Emperour her Parents being now deade Christianos facultatibus opera consolatione omni charitatis officio prosequebatur nam alios domi occultabat alios ad fidei constantiam hortabatur aliorum corpora sepeliebat ijs qui in carcere inclusi erant qui in ergastulis nulla
Oecumenius in verba illa Dado operam c. 2. Petr. 1. v. 15. to remember this Nation not onely during his life but after when he should be in Heauen as I haue shewed by diuers examples from auncient and credible Authours before shall remember more hereafter And in the next verse he proueth that he principally heare remembred Britaine and those Nations to which he had parsonally preached for he saith We haue not followed 2. Petr. 1. v. 16. cunningly deuised fables when we made knowne vnto you the power and coming â—f our Lord Iesus Christ but were eye witnesses of his Maiestie Where he plaineâ—y speaketh of such people and Nations to whome he had made knowne the power of our Lord Iesus Christ by his preaching such as Britaine was 3. And when being to leaue this world and his cheif Pastorall chardge which might not die with him to his successor we must further acknowledge how mindefull he was of this kingdome with others in that designement whether he constituted S. Linus or S. Clement to be his next Successor for the first as I haue shewed before was familiarly knowne to our Christian Britans and lyued most with them in Rome and the other S. Clement was not onely in the same estate but was parsonally heare with S. Peter in this Nation Neyther were our Christian Britans then vnmindfull or vngratefull for so many fauours of S. Peter vnto this Country but euer continued most dutifull and faithfull vnto him without any discontinuance of those obsequies vnto him for as I haue probably shewed they were the first that entertayned him in Rome and after so I cannot without preiudice and iniury The greate honor loue of our first Christian Britans to S. Peter and how probably diuers of them honorably buried him vnto this kingdome thinke but they were cheifely Christian Britans that performed the last and funerall duties to that holy Apostle among whom likely was S. Marcellus Disciple of S. Peter by birth a noble Britan of whom I will speake more hereafter for we reade in many that one of S. Peters Disciples so named did honorably bury that glorious Apostle martyred by the cruell Tirant Nero. Marcellus quidam Discipulus S. Petri accepit Corpus Apostoli Bed Hom. de S. Petro Paulo Tom. 7. oper Guliel Eisengr centur 2. part 6. Dâ—st 1. S. Anton. Vinc. Petr. de Nat. apud Magdebur cent 1. l. 2. c. 12. 650. 2. Tim. 4. lauit illud tali vnguento quod nunquam posset putrescere postea misit illud in monumento Yet I finde that there was an other Marcellus in this time a Roman borne Marci vrbis Romae Praefecti filius that sometime followed Simon Magus and was conuerted to the faith of Christ by S. Peter and wrote among other works the Acts of S. Peter and S. Paul But this man being thought to be martyred by Nero cannot so well be adiudged to haue bene the buryer of S. Peter seeing S. Peters Martyrdome was one of Nero his last Actions And we may not doubt but our Britans that first receaued S. Peter in their house at Rome and were euer afterward most faithfull and true vnto him both at libertie and in prison as we are taught by their loue to S. Paul in like case testified by himselfe and brought vp their children in such sorte that among other Acts of Christian pietie we finde as in S. Praxedes that they Vita S. Praxed in Breuiar die 21. Col. Iulij buried the bodies of the holy martyrs Imperatore Christianos persequente eos facultatibus opera consolatione omni charitatis officio prosequebatur Nam alios domi occultabat alios ad fidei constantiam hortabatur aliorum corpora sepeliebat ijs qui in carcere inclusi erant qui in ergastulis exercebantur nulla re deerat Therefore much more we may iudge that the holy parents their Christian Brittish family and friends who from the first coming of S. Peter to Rome had ministred in such duties vnto him were not wanting to performe this last and Antiquit. Glast Capgr Cat. in S. Ioseph Hard. in chron Stow hist Cornelius Tacit. in Vita Agricolae farewell obsequie to that greatest Apostle both in respect their greate loue and effection to S. Peter be sufficient Testimonialls thereof and aboue all others they might more freely performe it then many others For the Romans did not intermeddle then with the Britans in matters of Religion but left such affaires to their owne Gouernment and Brittish Gouernours as we see in their Kings then Aruiragus Marius Coillus and Lucius all friends and fauourers That neither S. PudeÌ„s S. Claudia any of their family or any Britan was then punishable by the Romans for Religion of Christians before Lucius was conuerted to the faith openly to professe it and none of them ioyned with the Pagan Romans in their Religion which we cannot affirme so freely of France where Claudius had forbidden the vse of their old Religion which in Britaine neyther he nor any other Emperour had done but the Christian Britans did both at home and els where vnder the Romans quietly enioy the free vse of the Religion of Christ vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 4. If any man obiect that S. Pudens husband to S. Claudia was a Roman and so subiect to their Lawes in Religion I answeare first that it is euident before that the Father of S. Claudia a Christian and cheife commander in that family was yet lyuing and long time after Secondly I answeare that S. Pudens himselfe was but a Municeps and no Romane partaker thereby of the Roman priuiledges and immunities but not subiect to their penalties especially in things concerning Religion as is testified by Aulus Gellius and others their owne writers Municipes sunt ciues Romani ex municipijs suis suo Aul. Gellius Noct. attic l. 16. c. 13. Io. Selden Analect p. 39. Cicero l. 2. de legibus Iure legibus suis vtentes muneris tantum cum Populo Romano honorarij participes a quo munere capessendo appellati videntur nullis alijs necessitatibus neque vlla populi Romani lege astricti Marcus Tullius Cicero hath the like euen in matters of Religion and diuers others Therefore a Protestant Antiquarie boldly concludeth that by the Roman Lawes the Municipes such as S. Pudens was might be of what Religion they would without controlement Tanta municipiorum videtur fuisse libertas vt maiorum ac auitis sibique proprijs sacris vti minime prohiberentur Selden supr THE XXXIV CHAPTER ENTREATING OF THE TIME OF POPE Linus Vespasian Emperor and Marius King of Britaine and of our Christians in those dayes both at Rome in Britaine and other places 1. THE cheife Gouernour of the Church of Christ S. Peter hauing now happily by holy Martyrdome ended his labours in this world and obtained his Crowne and reward in heaueÌ„ as an other succeeded him in that
23. Septemb. in S. Lino gubernauit Ecclesiam How carefull and mindefull this Pope was of the spirituall good of this Nation and the meanes he had to effect it may be gathered by his acquaintance and familiarity which he had with our Britans then remayning Pope Linus his care of Britaine at Rome by whom and with whom he was most releiued and resident as is before related And to instance in some particulars it seemeth that both S. Beatus and his other holy Brittish companion of whome I haue Hâ— consecrateth diuers Brittish Preists of this Nation spoken before were consecrated Preists and sent into these parts by this Pope S. Linus To which opinion both our English and German Protestants with other Authours induce me Our English Protestant Antiquaries write in this manner As Beatus Rhenanus in his Historie of Germanie Pantaleon and others Theater of great Britaine l. 6. §. 9. doe reporte one Suetonius a Noble mans sonne in Britaine conuerted to the faith by the first Planters of the Ghospell in this Iland and after his baptisme called Beatus was sent by the Brethren from hence vnto Rome to be better instructed and further directed by Saint Peter By which and that I haue proued before that S. Peter was put to death soone after his returne to Rome from hence it may well be concluded that S. Beatus and consequently also his companion in the same case were consecrated by S. Linus and not by S. Peter for Pantaleon proueth that these men were long at Rome to be instructed both in faith and learning requisite for such Ecclesiasticall parsons before they were consecrated Preists and directed into these Countries and this rather by S. Peters succesfor then by himselfe then Martyred and in heauen S. Beatus Heluetiorum Apostolus Henric. Pantal. de viris Illustrib Germ. parte 1. p. 114. Stumpff l. 7. Bibliotheca Patrum minor Chronic. chronicor tom 2. Beatus ille nobilibus parentibus natus ex Britania RomaÌ„ profectus est vt a S. Petro in vera fide rectius institucretur Cum autem in humanioribus literis optime profecisset atque Suetonius diceretur Christianis dignus visus est qui doctrinaÌ„ veram perciperet atque eandem vbique disseminaret Which could not be well effected in so short a time as is shewed before S. Peter liued after his returne from Britaine to Rome Therefore I must needs asscribe it to the time and ordinance of S. Linus Which I may safely affirme in both opinions concerning S. Linus aswell of them which deny him to haue bene Pope and affirme that what he did in Papall affaires he did it by S. Peters direction and appointment ex praecepto beatt Petri Apostoli as also of such as say he was true Pope and immediate successor to S. Peter in which last opinion there can Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Mart. Polon Supput in S. Lino Leo 2. epist decret Florent Wigorn. in Siluan Otho be no pretence of difficultie at all And in the former opinion allthough we may not without iust reason say that Expâ—aecepto Petri S. Linus proceedings by commandment of S. Peter are to be vnderstood of things he did in the life of S. Peter and time of his absence from Rome for if S. Linus was not Pope after but S. Clement it should rather be said that S. Linus did ex praecepto S. Clementis as S. Clement then liuing commanded and directed then by the commandement of S. Peter who being dead neither could command as Pope nor be esteemed Pope yet we may lawfully suppose that S. Peter who had bene in Britaine and had such care thereof And seeing in his life time S. Beatus and his Brittish companions went so long a Iorney as from hence to Rome to be instructed in the faith and desirous to be consecrated Preists to preach in their Countrie would giue chardge and direction to S. Linus his successor to performe those duties for the spirituall good and honor of this Nation 5. And so we may probably vpon sufficient warrant suppose these holy Brittish Preists and Saints were directed into these parts both by S. Peter and S. Linus Authoritie and Order By this holy Pope also were such Britans as were Christians in Rome at that time instructed the most principall place of S. Linus Residence being then in the house of S. Claudia our Brittish Lady and so ordinary and vsuall that S. Paul before seemeth to number and accompt him one of that family Eubulus greeteth thee and Pudens and Linus and Claudia that house being as is allready shewed the most knowne and frequeÌ„t place of ChristiaÌ„s in Rome eyther to instruct or be instructed in ReligioÌ„ minister or receaue the holy Sacraments thereof And allthough King Coillus of Britaine did not openly professe himselfe a Christian at that time for feare of the Roman Emperour and Senate yet being brought vp at Rome and in this time and so farre a Christian in iudgment and affection that he confirmed to the Eremits of Glastenbury those immunities and priuiledges which Antiquit. Glast in tabula antiq Io. Capgr Cat. in S. Iosepho Ara. Gulielm Malm. l. de antiq coenobij Glast M. S. his Grandfather and Father Kings Aruiragus and Marius had graunted before vnto them we must needs affirme that he learned this his so greate allowance and loue to Christians and their Religion at Rome from S. Linus and his Disciples in whose time of Papacy he liued and had his education and Instruction there by all Antiquities And to giue vs assurance that this S. Linus had a Pastorall care as part of his greate chardge and cuer as necessitie required and the times would permite to send Bishops and preachers into these parts where Britaine is we are told by diuers French Historians and from their primatiue Antiquities that euen in the first yeare of his dignitie he sent Saint Cler to the Realme of Britanny Armorike who brought with him the Mere des histoires chroniques de France lib. 1. fol. 87. Alani Bouchard Annales de Bretaigne l. 1. f. 19. Nayle wherewith the right Arme of S. Peter was crucefied and S. Cler there setled his Episcopall See in the city of Nantes in the yeare of grace 72. THE XXXV CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF CHRISTIAN RELIGION in Britaine in the time of Pope Cletus King Marius or Coillus and how we had heare in Britaine a continued Succession both of Preists and Bishops all this first hundred of yeares 1. S Linus being martyred S. Cletus succeeded him in the Apostolike Roman See and was Pope aboue 11. yeares And for temporall Rulers Matthew of Westminster and diuers after him doe testifie that King Marius died in the 78. yeare of Christ left Coillus his sonne his Successour in this kingdome Anno gratiae 78. Marius Britannorum Matth. Westm an 78. Catalog Regum Britann in Mario Stowe Hist in Marius Harding Cronicle in King Marius c.
in this Nation both in respect of the King a friend to Christians and the Immunities of the place and Countrie And this may suffice for the History of this first Age of Christianitie in this kingdome of greate Britaine For them that are desirous to knowe and enforme themselues more fully in euery particular point of true Christian Catholike Religion lately and now still heare as in diuers other places questioned what was publikly preached professed and receaued for such by the holy Apostles Apostolike men and Primatiue Christians of this first Age when by all the holy and vndoubted true Religion to be a Rule and direction to all Posteritie in succeeding times for euer was published and accepted I haue set it downe at lardge in my late Booke intituled The Iudgment of the Apostles betweene Catholiks and Protestants in matters of Religion Wherein they shall finde the true and holy sentence of them and other Apostolike men liuing in this Age in euery Question to be for the present Catholiks and against their Aduersaries the first to professe vndoubted truth the others knowne and confuted Error in euery Article Which would seeme too long to be set downe in an Historie thererefore I caused it to be printed a parte in the yeare of our Lord 1632. The end of the First Age. THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS RELATED BY ALL TESTImonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as S. Peter and Clement had giuen chardge before 1. BEING now to begin the second hundred of yeares from the Birth of Christ we must make our beginning with those Rulers with which we coÌ„cluded the first to witt S. Clement Pope Traiane Emperour and Coillus King of Britaine These two last reigned diuers yeares in this Age but S. Clement being putt to death by Traiane euen in the beginning of this Eusebius in Chronic. an 3. Traiani Hieron Catal. in S. Clement Matth. Westm an gratiae 102. Damasus in Pontif. in S. Clem. Baron Annal. an D. 100 Centurie as Eusebius S. Hierome with others testifie and likely bannished from the See Apostolike into the Iland Chersonesus where working strange miracles and conuerting many thereby he suffered glorious martyrdome in the later end of the former Age I must come to his next Successour in that highest chardge and dignitie S. Anacletus who enioyed it as S. Damasus and others witnes nine yeares three moneths and tene dayes sedit annos nouem mensâ—â— tres dies decem Matthew of Westminster saith 9. yeares and ten moneths sedit in Cathedra Romama annis 9. mensibus decem He as himselfe and Damasus in PoÌ„tif in Anacleto Vit. cius in Breuiar 13. Iulij Matth. Westm an 102. Martin Polon supput in Anaclet Anaclet Epist 1. Epist 3. Florent Wigor in chronic an 93. vel 71. Marianus Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Domitiano Magdeburg in Indice cent 2. tit Anacletus Magdeb cent 2. ca. 7. col 146. Matth. Park Ant. Brit. p. 24. Bils Barl. Bridg. Couell Hooker Down l. in Text. citat Ioa. Pris defens Hist Britan. pag. 73. 74. Rob. Bar. l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Anaclet Ormerod pict of Pop. p. 78. Gir. Cambr. l. de Iure Metropol Eccl. Menou ad Innocen 3. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Flor. Wigorn. in in chron in Domitiano others proue vnto vs was consecrated Preist by S. Peter the Apostle and instructed by him Petrus Princeps Apostolorum Instructor noster a sancto Petro Apostolorum Principe Presbyter ordinatus And as he saith placed by Christ in the See Apostolâ—ke in Apostolica-Sede à Domino constitutus And in an other place he writeth againe that he will write as S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles who made him Preist instructed him vt à â—â—ato Petro Principe Apostolorum sumus instructi à quo Presbyter sum ordinatus scribere vobis sicut petistis non denegauimus This is so warranted a truth that the greatest Protestant Enemies to such Antiquities the Magdeburgian writers plainely thus confesse it Anacletus Presbyter à Petro ordinatus And cite for their euidence the Epistle of S. Anacletus onely and thereby confirme it to be his writing So doe our best learned English Protestants their first such Archbishop of Canterbury Matthew Parker their Protestant Bishops Bilson Barlowe Bridges and others against their Puritans Sir Ihon Prise Couell Hooker Downame Barnes Ormerod and too many to be recited therefore I may passe ouer Catholike Writers in this matter and onely I name three of our auncient Antiquaries Giraldus Cambrensis Marianus Scotus and Florentius Wigorniensis by Protestants testimonies renowned for such learning And so I might boldly if I had no other warrant insist vpon the Authoritie of this holy Apostolike man for S. Peter his Consecratour and Instructour confirmed in grace could not deceaue eyther him or vs or any and his writings proposing S. Peters instruction doctrine and practise are sufficiently abled before to be a true proposer yet I will be so farre from building onely vpon this grounde though so firme a foundation that I shall haue so many other ample witnesses besides for that I shall alledge from him that without him it shall haue credite and certaintie sufficient 2. First he declareth how Prouinces were diuided before the time of Christ for the most part and afterward by the Apostles and by S. Clement this Predecessour that diuision was renewed againe And how they tooke Order in which and which places should be Primats or Patriarks Metropolitan and others inferiour Bishops Prouinciae multo ante Christi aduentum tempore diuisae sunt maxima ex parte postea ab Apostolis beato Clemente Praedecessore nostro ipsa diuisio est renouata c. And in his next Epistle he plainely repeateth the same againe and further addeth in two seuerall places that he had set The Prouinces in Britaine for Christian Primats and Bishops assigned by S. Peter and S. Clement and set downe by S. Anacletus in a Tome written by him downe in a booke or Tome which he sent with this Epistle the seuerall names of the Cities in all Prouinces which were to haue Primats and had receaued such from S. Peter S. Clement or himselfe aliae autem primae ciuitates quas vobis conscriptas in quodam Tomo mittimus à sanctis Apostolis à beato Clemente siue à nobis primates praedicatores acceperunt And to make manifest vnto vs that he as being Bishop of Rome or whosoeuer should succeed him
holy Pope sent a Legate to our King in Britaine to exhort him to Christian Religion and the benefite thereof Traian commaunding that Christians should not be persecuted 1. S Anacletus hauing gloriously ended his dayes by Martyrdome Martin Pol. in Euarist Damasus in eodem vit S. Euaristi in Breuiar Rom. 26. die Oct. Matth. West an gratiae 111. Martin Pol. in Euaristo an 112. Plin. l. 10. Epist 97. Epist Traiani ad Plin. apud euÌ„deÌ„l 10. Epist 98. Tertullian Apol. Matth. Westm an 107. Martin Pol. in Traiano Mar. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Traian Martin Polon supr in or about the 111. yeare of Christ Traiane still continuing his Empire and Coillus King in Britaine S. Euaristus borne of a Iewe by Father called Iudas in the Citie of Bethlem succeeded him in the Papall dignitie and continued therein 9. yeares and 3. Moneths Some say 10. moneths and 2. dayes Matthew of Westminster giueth him 10. yeares Martinus saith 13. yeares 7. moneths 3. dayes In his dayes the Church of Christ enioyed more quiet then it had done in his Predecessours time For Traiane the persecuting Emperour being moued with many and forcible motiues did not onely mitigate the Persecution so much as he could but vtterly forbad any at all to be vsed First vpon the letters of Plinius the second his Lieutenant or Prefect in Bithinia of the greate number of Christians there their feruour and zeale in their Religion their Innocency and pietie of life and Inoffensiuenes to the Roman Empyre and lawes in other respects he so farre mitigated the former rigour of Persecution that he commanded no enquiry should be made to call them into question And some be of opinion that although much Persecution was vsed in his time yet it was by the instigation of his Substituts more then his desire Traianus non perse sed per suos Consiliarios tertiam Christianis iussit inferri Persecutionem And this is further Traiane the Emperour a fauourer of Christians in Britaine and all places confirmed by Suidas an auncient Greeke writer who doth insinuate so much and plainely witnesseth that vpon the letters of information from Tiberianus Prefect in Palestina how the number of Christians was so greate and their desire of Martyrdome so much that he was not able to putt all to death which voluntary offered them selues to dye for that cause Whereupon Traiane Suidas in vitis Caesarum in Traiano the Emperour sent expresse commandement to all his Prefects in all places that they should not persecute Christians any longer Traianus Christianis aliquid induciarum concessit Nam qui illis temporibus à Romanis Magistratus redimebant ad demerendos Imperatores varijs Christianos supplicijs afficiebant adeo vt Tiberianus qui primae Palestinorum genti praeerat ad eum retulerit se non parem esse Christianis occidendis qui vltrò supplicia appeterent Vnde Traianus omnibus Praefectis mandauit ne supplicijs eos afficerent Whereupon we haue warrant sufficient to hold that this Mandate of the Emperour which was so generall that it was to all his Prefects omnibus Praefectis was sent also in to Britaine and Nennius Hist M. S. in Mults exemplan an t so farre extended itselfe which is with aduantage confirmed by our auncient Brittish Historian Nennius in many Manuscript Exemplars where he doth assure vs that the RomaÌ„ Eâ—perour which was when S. Euaristus was Pope was onely Traiane who did not onely forbid Persecution in Britaine but sent a solemne Ambassadge hither missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum that they which would might be baptized and professe Christian Religion 2. And that S. Euaristus then Pope making religeous vse of this lenitie of the Emperour and his fauour to Christians did write and send to our King heare Coillus at that time and Nobles of Britaine to receaue the Christian Gildas NeÌ„nius writt how longe before K. Lucius S. Euaristus Pope sent a Legat to the King of Britaine to persuade him to the Christian faith faith and so there came a double Ambassadge from Rome hither then about that busines one from the Pope exhorting and an other from the Emperour permitting it Missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum Papa Romano Euaristo Gildas also as our Protestants terme that Authour in his Manuscript History in two distincts Libraries in Cambridge giueth the same testimonie of S. Euaristus Pope his sending hither at this time and differeth from Nennius onely in this that whereas Nennius hath told vs that the Ambassadge was sent hither by the Roman Emperour and the Pope of Rome Euaristus Gildas saith it was sent from the Roman Emperours and Euaristus Pope of Rome Missa Legatione ab Imperatoribus Romanorum à Papa Romano Euaristo Which more confirmeth this matter for howsoeuer we will take these Gildas hist in Bibliotheca public Cantabrigiae in Collegâ—o S. Benedicti Emperours of the Romans eyther for the cheife Emperours as commonly they are vnderstood or the cheife Rulers vnder them in the Roman Empyre as he seemeth some time to accept that worde and the word Imperator properly signifying a Ruler will beare it in some sence it cannot haue a proper and literall reference such as these worthie Authours would vse to the time of King Lucius though there was such a sending after in his dayes by like men and meanes which is made plaine by their ioyning of S. Euaristus with them who dyed in the time of King Coillus Father to King Lucius by all accomps and by common computation before King Lucius was borne and by their rekening which giue the soonest life to King Lucius which is Matthew of Westminster saying he was borne in the yeare of Grace 115. WheÌ„ Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. he was a childe sixe yeares old at the most his Father liuing and reigning King when neyther Emperour nor Pope would write or send to him about such busines and the words of Suidas are plaine before the Emperours commande in these affaires was to his Prefects omnibus Praefectis mandauit such as his Father King Coillus and Iulius Agricola were then in Britaine And allthough in the same places where Gildas Nennius speake of these Messadges from the Pope Euaristus and Emperour they write also of King Lucius and his Nobles conuersion this can be no Argument that they sent to King Lucius but his Father Coillus for allthough they mention both those things neare together after their breife manner of writing they must make them two distinct matters and neuer say that the messadge was sent to King Lucius neither could they so haue done if the time and other circumstances would haue giuen allowance thereunto for they which write of King Lucius his Nobles and Countrie 's Conuersion doe write also how he wrote for and entreated it by suppliant letters to Pope Eleutherius Secondly both these being learned Britans and the best writers they had and knowing aswell as any
the time of their Conuersion in King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius time could not be so mistaken in such a cause to miscalculate so many yeares for the Copie of Gildas saith 164. annis post aduentum Christi Lucius Britannicus Rex cum vniuersis Britanniae Regulis Baptismū suscepit that King Gildas supr Lucius was baptized with all his Nobles of Britaine 164. yeares after the coming of Christ and Nennius saith it was three yeares afte◠Post centum sexaginta septem annos post Aduentum Christi Lucius Britanulcus Rex cum omnibus Regulis Nennius supr totius Britannicae Gentis baptismum suscepit So that whether we will take the accompt of S. Gildas or Nennius for King Lucius his time of cōuersion though others make a greater difference by 20. yeares and more we see that King Lucius was conuerted 44. yeares after the death of S. Euaristus and 54. from his first entrance into the Papacie 7. Popes S. Alexander Sixtus Telesphorus Higinius Pius Anicetus and Soter being betwene him and S. Eleutherius in whose time by all accompts King Lucius was conuerted of which two such renowned writers could not be ignorant much lesse may we iudge without greate iniury and dishonour to them and bold rashnes in our selues that they would or could erre or be mistaken in so high a degree the one of them Nennins the meanest stiled by our Catalogists of such men both Catholiks and Protestants the most excellent Doctour of the Britans Principall or Arch-Abbot Io. Lelandus in Nennio lo. Pitsaeus de vir Illustrib aetat 7. in Nennio Bāchorensi Balaeus centur 1. Script Brit. in eod of the most renowned Monastery of Bangor renowned both for wisedome and Religion Britannorum eximius Doctor egregius Britannorum Doctor famosissimi Monasterij Banchorensis Archiabbas Banchorensis Collegij Pontifex sapientia clarus Religione conspicuus The other S. Gildas the most renowned writer of the Britans of whome Histories remember by all Antiquities wherein he is stiled for his excellent and singular wisedome singularly Gildas sapiens Gildas the wise and so doth this Manuscript begin Incipiunt gesta Britonum à Gilda Sapiente composita Here begin the Acts of the Britans composed by Gildas Initium Gildae in Bibliotheca public Cantabrigiae Volum 247. tract 3. Surnamed the wise And if the firme grounde of such so auncient and worthie Authours could neede Supporters there is an other Manuscript in the Library of S. Ben ets Colledge in Cambridge so aūcient and credible that it is bound vp in the same Volume with Nennius the auncient History of Landaffe and such others and by the Protestant Publisher of the Titles of the Manuscripts of Cambridge and Oxford stiled Gildae Sapientis Historia the Historie of Gildas Thom. Iames in libris Manuscr Cantabrig in Bibl. Collegij S. Bened. Volum 373. tract 7. Surnamed the wise but by an auncient note in that Copie ascribed to an other auncient writer Quastus or much like which is more likely for euen in this place there is some difference though not materiall betwene that Copie of Gildas in the publike Librarie where is written 164. annis post Aduentum Christi and this in S. Benets Colledge there readeth post centum sexaginta quatuor annos post Aduentum Christi And this so commended and authorised Manuscript hath the same words with Gildas and Nennius in this point missa Legatione à Papa Romano Euaristo That S. Euaristus Pope wrote to the King of Britaine to receaue the faith of Christ And for the difference betwene S. Gildas and Nennius about the Emperour or Emperours of the Romans writing is of the same minde with Gildas missa Legatione ab Imperatorihus Romanorum à Papa Romano Euaristo That they were the Emperours of the Romans in the plurall number which thus sent to the then King of Britaine 3. And this confirmeth not onely the exhortation of Pope Euaristus to our King then to receaue the Christian faith but that besides the command of Traiane the Emperour against all Persecution of Christians sufficiently proued by Suidas and Nennius sent to his Prefects and Lieutenants heare as in other places but that these Roman Lieutenants themselues did signifie so much to King Coillus that it was Edicted and commanded of Traiane the Emperour that Christians should not be persecuted in Britaine For in that sence which I somewhat insinuated before doth S. Gildas vnderstand Imperatores Romanorum in the same worke where speaking of the Tribute which was payed to the Emperour of Rome sayeth it ceased to be payed in that Gildas supr in Claudio manner and was payed to the Britaine Emperours in tempore Clundij quieuit dari census Romanis à Britannia sed Britannicis Imperatoribus traditur Which so named Emperours of the Romans that were in Britain must needs be their Prefects or Lieutenants heare receauing that Tribute to the vse of the greate Emperour and Senate of Rome And by this clemency of Traiane towards Christians with prohibition to persecute them not onely our King which was euer before a fauourer of them did now receaue new spirit to doe all friendely offices he could to the Christian Britans subiect vnto him but the Roman Prefects which then were commorant in this kingdome did eyther willingly or forcebly by the Emperours Mandate permit all Romans and others which were or desired to be Christiās quietly and without any trouble or molestation to enioy their Religion which both for the present and after times gaue greate assistance to the happy encrease of Christians in this kingdome for the conuerted Romans and their Apostles by long conuersation now made acquainted with the languadge and manners of the Britans were become not onely for such as were learned among them to be fittist men among strangers to preach vnto them but the very vnlearned themselues most desirous all they could to promote and further so holy a worke became ready and skilfull Interpreters to such Apostolike men as the See of Rome sent of forreyne Countries into this Nation to conuert it to Christ THE III. CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF BRITAINE IN ECCLE siasticall Affaires in the time of S. Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike Dio in Traiano Eutropius lib 8. Spartian in Adrian Matth. Westm ann 117. 118. 119. Marian. aetat 6. in Traiano Adriano Martin Polon Supput in eisd Martyrol Rom. 28. die Octob. Bed Vsuard Ado eod die Vit. Alexand. 1. 3. die Maij in Breuiar Rom. Dam. in Pontif. in Alex. 1. Method apud Marian. in Adrian Imp. Matt. Westm an 120. 115. 124. men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 1. TRAIANE the Emperour being now dead about the 117. 118. or 119. yeare of Christ the accompts being somewhat and so much different therein Adrianus succeeded him in the Empire wherein he ruled 21. yeares or
preached heare in Britaine by such as he should thinke The King of Britaine Sedeth to Pope Alexander to haue Christian Preachers sent hither fittest for that designement Albertus Krantzius a worthie Historian and one which hath giuen light to diuers of our Antiquities relateth this matter thinking it was King Lucius which now began so timely to shew his loue and liking of Christian Religion Religionem Christi Lucius quondam Britanniae Rex ab Alexandro primo eius nominis summo Pontifice impetrauit in Insula praedicari Albert. Krātzius Metropol l. 1. c. 6. Matth. Westm an 115. Baron Annal. to 2. an D. 132. Zepherin Binnius in Vit. Alexandr to 1. Concil Matth. Westm an 124. 132. Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. Cent. 3. pag. 143. in Matth. Florigero Prot. Publ. of Matth. West in Praefat. Which may well stand with the common opinion of King Lucius his owne conuersion in the time of Pope Eleutherius especially if we will folow Matthew of Westminster and his followers which haue told vs before that King Lucius was borne in the 115. yeare of Christ for by that accompt he was 18. yeares of Age at the Martyrdome of S. Alexander by the common opinion in the 132. yeare of Christ and King Coillus had then bene dead 7. or 8. yeares by Matthew of Westminster whome our Protestāt Antiquaries stile a man excellently learned in all kind of learning and in the right Supputation of yeares singular Vir suo seculo in omni genere bonarum literarum plane eruditus quantum ad Historiam in recta annorum supputatione singularis So we haue King Lucius old enough by this mans testimony so singular in Historicall Accompts to write to Pope Alexander of this matter before his death and iustifie the very words of the recited Antiquitie Or if we will followe the other opinion which I haue written to be more probable that King Coillus liued longer this hindereth nothing but either Lucius in the life of his Father might request this of Pope Alexander and King Coillus thought by diuers before to haue bene actually a Christian to haue giuen allowance vnto it or he himselfe being so persuaded in iudgment did so write to that holy Pope more moued vnto it by the example of the Emperour and so many Nobles of Rome whome he ment to followe at the least in performing that fauour to so many Britans now allready Christians and more desiring so to be which his proceedings were honorable in him though he himselfe intended not to be a Christian and offensiue to none in Authoritie whome he needed to feare And yet afterward seeing S. Alexander so cruelly King Coillus supposed by some to be a Christian put to death for that Religion did deferre to procure that happines to himselfe which he did to others But Harding supposeth him to haue bene a Christian and therevpon saith Lucius was the second Christian King of Britaine Harding Chron. 50. 51. in Coillus and Lucius And it will appeare hereafter that about this time there were diuers Christian Preachers sent into Britaine within few yeares after the death of Pope Alexander if not in his life they conuerted many heare to the faith of Christ among whome I may probably number S. Timothie Marcellus or Marcellinus and S. Saluine Of who me I shall speake more in the certaine time of S. Timothie an Apostolike Preist sonne to S. Claudia a noble Britaine probably sent into Britaine by Pope Alexander King Lucius his Reigne 4. Heare onely I say of S. Timothie a Britiane of this Nation by his holy Mother S. Claudia Sabinella who as diuers write preached in this kingdome sent hither by the Roman See Apostolike must needs be sent hither about this time For as the auncient Roman Martyrologe with others testifie he was at Rome and martyred there in the time of Antoninus Romae Sanctorum Martyrum Marci Timothei qui sub Antonino Imperatore Martyrio coronati sunt Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Marcello 20. Magdeburgen Cent. 1. l. 2. Martyrolog Rom. die 24. Martij Which Antoninus began his Empire in or about the yeare of Christ 138. within 6. yeares of the Martyrdome of S. Alexander Pope Therefore to allowe him but competent and ordinary time for his coming hither from Rome where he was borne and liued his aboade heare returne to Rome againe and being there before his Martyrdome I cannot finde any fitter time or parson when and by whom he was sent hither then Pope Alexander sollicited by our King of Britaine to send such to preach heare and no S. Marcellus a Britan and Bishop preached heare in his time man more fitt then he by his Mother a Britane and so not vnskilfull in the Britans tongue and their affaires 5. S. Marcellus also was a noble Britan of this Nation and had preached heare and among others persuaded King Lucius to embrace the faith of Christ departed so soone hence at that time that he was the third Bishop of Caspar Bruch Cat. Episc Tungren Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep Treuer Anton. Democh. l. 2. contra Calu. Guliel Eisengr centen 2. Tungers the first being S. Maternus S. Peters Disciple and by him sent with others thither into those parts the second Auitus our blessed Countryman the next continuing that See 29. yeares and was after Archbishop of Treuers where he was martyred and S. Metropolos succeeded him as the Annals of Treuers witnesse in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus long before the commonly supposed time of King Lucius Conuersion By which accompt he must needs be a Preist or Bishop heare in this time I haue now in hand Annal. Eccles Verdun Rich. de Wasseburg l. r. f. 32. antiq de la Gaule Belgique 6. So I say of S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Lorayne termed by the Annals of that Church long before King Lucius his death to haue bene his old acquaintance which must needs be heare in Britaine long time before and giueth some argument he was also borne in this kingdome And no man will doubt but King Coillus which in his younger time and S. Saluin probably Bishop heare in this time and a Britan. when Christian Religion was more persecuted by the Roman Emperours their Augustals Proconsulars Lieutenants and other Prefects in Prouinces then now it was and eyther vpon his owne pietie to that holy profession or at the suite and petition of Christians heare or their friends had as all the Antiq. Glast in Tab. ligneis Guliel Malm. l. de antiq Caenob Glaston Io. Capgr in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Etalij Antiquities of Glastenbury William of Malmesbury with others witnes confirmed to the Christian Eremits there those priuiledges which his Accestours King Aruiragus and Marius had granted before would now in more easie times be persuaded to write to Pope Alexander then the most renowned man in the Christian world
alloweth him but 9. yeares 9. moneths and 30. dayes sedit annos 9. menses nouem dies 30. By Baronius and others which begin his Papacie in the yeare 132. and giue him the shortest Regiment he continued onely vntill the yeare 142. by Marianus beginning his Papall Gouerment a yeare sooner then the others and allowing it the continuance of twelue yeares he entered the 143. yeare of Christ so Marianus from Methodius accompteth Vntill the ninth yeare of this Pope Hadrianus continued Emperour after whom then succeeded Antoninus Surnamed Pius the Godly who by Baronius reckning was Emperour 22. yeares Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Baron Tom. 2. Annal An. D. 163. Marian. Scot. aet 6. l. 2. in Antonino Pio. Flor. Wigorn Chron. an 12â— 145. seuen moneths and 26. dayes Annis viginti duobus mensibus Septem diebus viginti sex Which differeth not much from Orosius and Marianus which say viginti non plenis tribus annis And both Marianus and Wigorniensis say Eusebius and S. Bede gaue 3. moneths more then 23. yeares because it was the custome of HistoriaÌ„s to depute vnto the Emperour that yeare wherein he died therefore we may say say they that Antoninus Pius did not reigne full 23. yeares because he liued not vntill the end of the yeare Mensibus item tribus secundum Eusebium Bedam hoc est vsque ad Calendas Nouembris in anno 134. post passionem Domini Quia autem mos erat Historicorum vt Imperatori deputuretur Annus in quo moreretur velregno deficeret Ideo dici potest quod non plenis viginti tribus annis Antoninus Pius regnauit quum â—on vsque in finem anni vixit 2. In the Time of this Pope reigned heare King in Britaine either Coillus or Lucius his sonne according to the diuersitie of opinions before remembred But seeing all Antiquities and Antiquaries confesse so many greate and renowned things and of such labour and difficultie to be performed were effected for receauing generally Christian Religion and abandoning the Pagan Superstitions in this kingdome in the reigne of King Lucius we Harding Chron. c. 50. f. 42. p. 2. Matth. Westm an 124. must not keepe the Crowne of Britaine from King Lucius long after the death of Pope Sixtus Harding who saith his Father Coillus reigned but 13. yeares will make him King all this Popes time which Matthew of Westminster doth confirme with 4. yeares addition at the least to the time of his Reigne in the dayes of Pope AlexaÌ„der before And yet he maketh the yeares of his whole Age but 87. froÌ„ which if we deduct the whole terme betweene the yeare 124. when the Monke of Westminster saith Lucius begaÌ„ his Reigne vntill the yeare 142. or 143. when it is before agreed S. Sixtus was Martyred to proue by all accompts King Lucius regined in some part of the Papacie of S. Sixtus we make the time of his Reigne being very younge at the death of his Father old when he was borne as is before declared but 59. yeares and his Age not greate And Ihon Harding saith Lucius King of Britaine reigned Harding Croni c. 51. f. 43. Author of the English Martyrol die 2. Decembr 54. yeares And they which write he died in the yeare 84. make him reigne but 53. yeares if they allowe him King in Pope Sixtus time and yet leaue him dead before Pope Eleutherius which we may not doe That this holy Pope was for learning sanctity of life well gouerning the Church of God renowned these Protestants tell vs in these Termes He was a man powerable in worde and worke adorned the Church itselfe with certaine holy Acts allwayes carefull for the flock of Christ Sixtus Romanus in Sermone opere vir potens Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Sixto Io. Mart. Lyd. supr Ecclesiam ipsam pijs quibusdam factis ornauit pro Dei grege sollicitus semper And what holy deeds and doctrine they were with which this so worthie a man did thus adorne the Church of God and prouided for his flocke thus they declare vnto vs Sixtus Romanus Natione sacra vase ne qui praeter sacros Ministros Robert Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Sixto 1. Ioan. Martin Lyd. Ordin general supr attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Episcopum ad Pontificem Romanum accersitum domum redeuntem nisi Ecclesiae a Pontifice datas literas reddiderit non esse recipiendum ab Ecclesia sanxit Vt Sanctus in Communione Eucharistiae ter caneretur ordinanit Missam non nisi in Altari celebrandam esse constituit Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit Ecclesiasticis Ministris Sixtus à Roman by Nation commanded that none but consecrated Ministers should handle the holy vessels He ordained that which we call the Corporall should be made of linnen cloth He decreed that a Bishop being sent for to the Pope of Rome and going home should not be receaued of the Church except be brought letters vnto it from the Pope he ordayned that Sanctus should be songe thrise in the Communion of the Eucharist he constituted that Masse should The Emperor Antoninus Pius his loue to Christians and their ReligioÌ„ not be celebrated but on an Altar He gaue power to Ecclesiasticall men to appeale from the Bishop to the Pope of Rome 3. Antoninus Pius the Emperour of this time was so frieÌ„dly to Christians that as both Catholiks and Protestants witnes he wrote into all places for Melit Sarden Apologia Melit apud Euseb l. 4. c. 26. 25. Magdeburg ceÌ„t 2. c. 3. col 9. Anton. Pius Ep. ad Populos Asiae pro Christian apud Euseb l. 4. c. 13. Nicep l. 3. c. 28. Iustin in fine orat ad Anton them to be free from Persecution Testatur Melito referente Eusebâ—o Antoninum Pium generaliter ad omnes ciuitates pro Christianis scripsisse And in his Epistle to the people of Asia recited at lardge by Eusebius Nicephorus and other writers he plainely affirmeth that the Christians had bene vniustly persecuted for worshipping the one true God mortem ob singularis veri Dei cultum oppetere And addeth further that their Persecutors did not obserue the worship of God and therefore did enuie the Christians which worshipped him and prosecuted them to death And that diuers Rulers of Prouinces had writen to his Father before against Christians to whome he wrote againe that they should not troble such men except they could be proued to doe any thing against the Roman Empire And many hauing writen to him also of such men to whome he answeared according to his Fathers sentence whome he ment to followe If any man hauing an Action against a Christian accuseth him onely as such a man the Christian accused shall be absolued allthough it is manifest he be such an one and his Accuser shall be punished in Iudgment And
that Christians were farre moore dutifull and faithfull to God then their Persecutors were Longe illi sunt quam vos erga Deum liberiores atque fidentiores Vos cultum Dei non tenetis Quocirca illum colentibus aemulatione inuidetis ad mortem vsque persequimini De rebus eiusmodi alij quidam prouinciarum Rectores diuinissimo patri meo scripserunt Quibus ille rescripsit nihil molestiae faciendum esse talibus viris nisi quid aduersus Imporium Romanum moliti esse deprehenderentur Quin ad me multi de eis literas dederâ—â—t quibus de patris mei quem imitandum mihi esse duxi sententia respondi Si quis actionem aduersus quempiam eiusmodi habens deferat illum duntaxat vt huiusmodi hominem Delatus quidem à crimine absoluatur etiamsi talis esse appareat Ipse autem Delator Iudicio paenas pendat And allthough diuers yeares of this Emperour his Reigne had passed before he established such publike Order for the quiet of Christians and much Persecution was in the beginning of his time yet it cannot be thought to haue had warrant and Originall from him And it was allmost in the beginning of his Empire the third yeare thereof as some write that S. Iustine wrote Matth. Westm an gratiae 141. an Anton. Pij 3. and deliuered vnto him his Apologie for Christians and made him friendly vnto them Anno gratiae 141. Iustinus Philosophus librum de Christiana Religione compositum Antonino tradidit eumque benignum erga Christianos fecit And he was surnamed Pius Godly by some iudgments for his pietie towards Christians aswell as for other respects Antoninus Pius gener Adriani erat erga Mart. Polon in Antonino Pio. Christianos Pius And he himselfe before is witnes that he proposed his adopting or Father in lawe Adrian so friendly to Christians to be imitated by him herein Quem imitandum mihi esse duxi And he therefore being so fully Antoninus Pius Epist supr persuaded that Christians did worship God truely and better then any Pagans their Persecutours these must needs be motiues to our King of Britaine Motiues to the King of Britaine to be a Christian euer a fauourer of Christians now much more to defend and maintayne that Religion when in so doing he might also maintayne his honour with God with the Emperour and thereby obtayne rest and quietnes to his conscience on earth and eternall peace and happines to his soule in heauen 4. And both for the continuance and encrease of Christians heare in Britaine all this time from Pope Alexander of whom the King of Britaine procured Godwin Conu of Brit. pag. 18. Caius l. 1. ant q. Cantab. Will. Harris descr of Brit. Holinsh. Hist of England Preachers to be sent hither we are assured not onely by Catholiks but diuers Protestant writers And sure if there had not bene Christians heare to exhort our King to Christian Religion and by him to be fauoured therein he could neyther haue bene persuaded by them to Christianitie or bene a friend to them for their quiet and libertie in professing thereof And yet besides the Court and Residence of our King we see euen by that litle light of Many Britans receaued the faith of Christ in this time our Antiquities that in sondry and farre separate places there were many which both preached the faith to others and which at such mens preaching embraced it Among others we reade in peruetustis Annalibus Burtonensibus sic lego Anno Domini 141. hic baptizati sunt nouem ex Doctoribus scholaribus Io. Caius l. 1. ant CaÌ„tab Accad p. 95. Cantabrigiae I reade in the very old Annals of Burton thus in the yeare of our Lord an hundred fortie one heare were baptized nine of the Doctours or Teachers and Schollers of Cambridge What great distance and separation of space Many Schollers of Cambridge now conuerted and conuerting others there is betweene Burton in Stafford-shire where these Annals were written and kept which testifie so many Schollers of Cambridge the cheife Towne of that Shire were baptized there at Burton hic baptizati sunt and the Vniuersitie of Cambridge is not vnknowne to English Readers And yet we are sure if they came so farre to be baptized they had bene catechized and instructed in the faith of Christ there before and so the faith of Christ had then bene taught at Cambridge and not by vnlearned Preachers to conuince so many learned men to be so deuoute to trauaile so farre to receaue holy Baptisme Neyther can any man imagin but the Brittish inhabitaÌ„ts betweene these two so distant places were also preached vnto by those holy men which preached in them both and passed from the one to the other Many others there be Stowe Histor Theater of great Brit l. 6. Willam Harris descript of Britaine Harris Theatr. l. 2. Annalâ—â— Burton in Coâ—â—â— S. Benedict in Bibliot ib. vol. 38. tract 2. Catholiks and Protestants which Iustifie this Antiquitie and the Antiquitie itselfe is yet extant in the Colledge of S. Benet in Cambridge where the very same words be without any difference at all Anno 141. hic baptizati sunt nouem ex Doctoribus Scholaribus Cantabrigiae And there written that the Booke belonged to the Abbey of Burton Qui fuit de Communitate Burtoniae 5. The Protestant Authours of the Theater of greate Britaine with others doe sufficiently approue what I haue written eyther of the continuance of the faith of Christ in Britaine in this time in generall as also of this Antiquity in particular although they adde some exceptions which rather are their owne mistakings then worthie the name ef exceptions First they truely testifie in this manner As we haue searched the first foundation of our faith so neyther Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. want we testimonies concerning the continuance of the same in this Lande vnto following Posterities allthough the iniurie of time and warre haue consumed many Records For the Britans that were dayly strengthned in their receaued faith by the doctrine of many learned and Godly men left not their first loue with the Church of Apoc. 2. 4. Zachar. 8. 23. Radulph Niger Euseb l. 4. c. 9. c. 13. l. 5. c. 5. Bal. Vit. l. 1. Ephesus but rather tooke hold of the skirts As the Prophet speaketh vntill the Tortures of Martyrdome cutt them of by death and those Fathers euen from the Disciples themselues held a Succession in doctrine not withstanding some repugnance was made by the Pagans and preached the Ghospell with good successe euen till the same at lenght went forth with a bolder countenance by the fauourable Edicts of The English Protestant Theater writers much ouer seeme in diuers things in this time Adrian Antoninus Pius and Marcus Aurelius Emperours of Rome as Eusebius hath noted and in Britaine was established by the Authoritie of Lucius their King Of
the Teachers of those times Bal◠frō some other hath these verses Sic vt erat celelebris c. Which thus they English As were the Britans famous for their zeale To Gentile Gods whiles such they did adore So when the heauens to earth did truth reueale Blessed was that Land with truth and learnings store Whence Brittish Plaines and Cambreas desart ground And Cornwals Craggs with glorious Saints abounde But this Authoritie proueth not what they affirmed for the auncient Authour speaketh not of learned Teachers of that time nor learning store as these men translate him or that they dwelt in the playne grounds of Britaine But onely of Eremits liuing in the out Ilands in Desarts in walls and Coates in Cornwayle which were men farre vnfite to preach in Townes and Assemblies Britannica tellus patribus fuit inclita Sanctis Qui Neptunicolûm Campos Cambrica rura Cornieasque Casas loca desolata colebant where he confineth them to Desarts and desolate places where no people were to be preached vnto and rather hath reference to the after persecuting times of Dioclesian when Christians heare as in other places were forced to those courses Yet thus we see the consent of Protestants is that in this time we now speake of and from the beginning of Christianity heare Britaine neuer wanted Preachers of the true faith this they plainely affirme though they haue failed vs to proue how and by whome it was preached which I haue performed for them and others 6. Such like is that which they speake of this time It is reported also that Theater of great Brit. l. 6. sup Patricke the Irish Apostle and canonized Saint long before the Reigne of King Lucius preached the Ghospell in many places of Wales as also that Ninianus Bernicius of the Race of the Brittish Princes conuerted the Picts to the Religion of Christ I maruaile much that a whole learned Senate as they terme themselues of Protestant Antiquaries would goe about to blinde their Readers eyes with such palpable foggy and filthie mists of Lies seeing no Authour no Antiquitie Manuscript or other so reporteth of S. Patrike the Irish Apostle and of S. Ninian Apostle of the Picts both of them being sent hither by the Popes of Rome by all Antiquaries and Antiquities aboue 250. yeares after these dayes whereof we now entreate Concerning the Antiquitie of the Annals which affirme so many Schollers of Cambridge as before to haue bene baptized in this time thus they write That there were Christians in Britaine at these times Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. Holinshed descr of Brit. c. 9. I make no question though some exceptions may be taken against the Monke of Burton the Reporter thereof who saith in the 141. yeare and Raigne of Hadrian nine Maisters of Grantcester were baptized themselues and preached to others the Ghospell in Britaine howsoeuer he faileth in the Emperours name which yeare was the second of Antoninus Pius his Successour and ascribeth to these men Schoole Degrees alltogether vnknowne for nine hundred yeares after yet these doe not hinder the truth of the thing though that Monke was none of the best Historians Thus they allowe the testimonie and yet would disgrace the Authour and witnes although he seemeth to be the onely auncient Antiquarie which is now left vnto vs that hath preserued this so memorable a matter But these men that had not seene these Annals might haue spared to haue branded the Authour to be none of the best Historians for those exceptions which they take to this Relation are their owne deuises and not his assertions he neuer ascribeth Schoole Degrees to those Cambridge men but saith as I haue recited that nine of the Doctours or Teachers and Schollers of Cambridge were baptized in that yeare Neyther doth that Protestant from which they cite this Antiquitie mistaking Hollinshed for William Harrison Authour of that Descriptiō of Britaine giue them Schoole Degrees but onely calleth them nine Maisters of Grātcester taking the name Maisters for Teachers or Professours of Arts there learned and the Latine word Doctores hath that signification so euery Maister or Teacher is a Doctour in Latine Christ is so called in Scripturs the Doctour of Iustice so is S. Paul the Doctour of the Gentils because principally he taught them so S. Ambrose Augustine Hierome Gregory Basile Chrysostome the two Greeke Gregories Naziancen and Nissen are commonly called Doctours of the Latine and Greeke Church So of the two Ambassadours King Lucius sent to Rome Eluan and Medwine the Pope by all Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants made the one S. Eluan a Bishop and the other S. Medwine a Doctour Meduuinum in Doctorem allowing and authorizing him to teach and preach And in this sence doe these men themselues before take the word Doctours or Maisters for Preachers of the Ghospell And their supposed mistaking of the Emperour his name then Hadrian for Antoninus Pius is as vnworthie an exception for diuers learned Historians write that Hadrian was aliue in that yeare 141. of Christ after S. Marianus so plainely affirmeth Adrianus regnauit vsque ad Calendas Augusti in anno 111. post Marian. Scot. aetat 6. in Adriano Florent Wigot in Chronic. an 145. 146. Passionem Our learned Countryman and Antiquarie Florentius Wigorniensis continueth his Empire vntill the yeare of Christ 145. foure yeares longer such is the accompt of others And they which will haue him dead before this yeare make it no longer distance then betweene the first day of August in the yeare 140. and the first day of Ianuary 141. 5. Moneths And their owne Protestant Authour William Harrison mistaken by them doth both Iustifie that Antiquitie and neuer contradicting that opinion seemeth to be of the fame minde that Hadrian was then Emperour Thus he writeth I finde in Will. Harrison Description of Brit. p. 23. the Chronicles of Burton vnder the yeare of grace 141. And time of Adrian the Emperour that nine Schollers of Grantha or Granta now Cambridge were baptized in Britaine and became Preachers of the Ghospell there but whether Taurinus Bishop ouer the Congregation of Yorke who as Vincentius saith was executed about this time were one of them or not as yet I doe not certainely finde Lib. 10. c. 17. 7. By which it is euident that this Protestant Antiquarie with others did certainely finde as I haue proued that nine Schollers of Cambridge were King Lucius as other Kings of Britaine taught the Christian faith by Cambridge men at this time conuerted to the faith of Christ and baptized and by these men became Preachers of the Ghospell Which is further confirmed by the publike Charter of Priuiledges and Immunities of King Arthur to that renowned auncient Towne Schoole or Vniuersitie of Cambridge Where among other memorable things he declareth that his Christian Predecessours Kings of Diploma Arthuri Regis Dat. an D. 531. die 7. April in Ciuitate London apud Caium l.
1. de Antiquit Cantab. Accadem in Arce Londin inter Antiquit. Concess vt idem supr p. 72. Britaine had bene instructed there in learning and Religion Vbi hactenus splendorem scientiae lumen doctrinae gratia fauente Conditoris mâ—i Praedecessores acceperunt And in particular speaking there of King Lucius what Immunities he granted to that Vniuersitie testifieth further that this our first Christian King did receaue the faith of Christ by the preaching of the learned Christian Schollers of Cambridge Sicut gloriosus Rex Britanniae Lucius decreuit Christianitatem amplectens praedicatione Doctorum Cantabrigiae This Charter was dated at London in the yeare of Christ 531. the seuenth day of Aprill Dat. Anno ab Incarnatione Domini 531. septimo die Aprilis in Ciuitate London The Charter of King Cadwalladar to Almericus Rector of the Schollers of Cambridge Almerico Rectori Scholarum Cantabrigiae giueth not vnlike testimonie when it witnesseth Charta Regis Cadwalladri Rect. Schol Cantabrig in Antiq Cantabr Io. Caium l. 1. de Antiq. Cant. Accadem p. 92. 93. 94. that his Praedecessours Kings of Britaine Lucius Asclepiodorus Constantine Vhother-Pendragon Arthur and his Father Ceadwall Kings of Britaine did honour and reuerence the Inhabitants of the Citie of Cambridge for their learning and sanctitie and because the cheifest Philosophers and louers of wisedome in all Europe had gone from that Citie Quemadmodum Antecessores mei Rectoribus eiusdem Ciuitatis concesserunt statuendo confirmauerunt videlicet Lucius Asclepiodorus Constantinus Wther-PendragoÌ„ Arthurus Pater meus Ceadwallus Britanniae Patris altissimi gratia Reges qui Ciuitatis Cantabrigiae habibatores causa doctrinae Cambridge renowned for learning longe before this time sanctitatis vitae honorantes in reuerentia habuerunt amore cum ex illa Ciuitate praecipue praecesserunt Philosophantes scientiae amatores totius Europae And before declareth how Cambridge the most renowned Mother of learning was builded and founded by Cantaber a Spaniard many hundred yeares before Christ and walled about by Grantinus Sintque Doctores Scholares illius celeberrimae matris Philosophiae Ciuitatis Cantabrigiae à Cantabro aedificatae necnon à Grantino Comite hono rabiliter muratae ab omni calumnia inquietatione scandalo liberi Which diuers Oxford men and Antiquaries though no friends to the glory of Cambridge yeeld vnto both Catholiks and Protestants 8. Therefore if Cambridge was so renowned for learning and Christian Io. Ross Histor Wilâ—iam Harris descript of Brit. c. 3. p. 148. Nich. Cantilupus Hist Cantab. Io. Bal. in Praefat. l. de Script Brit. Harding CroÌ„cle c. 25. f. 22. Merlin apud eund ib. Io. Ross Hist in StaÌ„ford Stow hist in Bladud Io. Caius Hist Cantabr Accad p. 20. Will. Harrison Descript of Brit. c. 3. pag. 148. Hector Boeth Hist Scot. Plutatchus Dial. Holinsh. descrip of Irland p. 48. Velleius Patercul Hist Rom. l. 1. Pontic Virun l. 1. Hist Brit. Io. Bal. supr in Praef. Sanctirie and Religion in the time of King Lucius we may boldly affirme that nine and many times nine Schollers there were Christians in this time and these nine were not the first that were conuerted there And as I haue spoaken of Cambridge so we may more then probably hold of our other Schooles or Vniuersities in this our Britaine then namely Stamford founded by King Bladud and furnished with Philosophers of Athens by him and so continued a place of learning vntill the coming of S. Augustine hither when it was by the Pope of Rome interdicted for Heresies Glamorgan before the first Arriuall of Iulius Caesar heare Eridon or Criclade and perhaps others For besides our owne Writers testifying these things Plutarch and other Groecians are witnesses that the learned GroeciaÌ„s had much resort into these parts euen this our Britaine before the birth of Christ And Velleius Paterculus is witnes that the learned Groecians dispersed themselues into many Countries and Cities to encrease learning Corpora gentis illius separata sunt in alias Ciuitates And Vitrunnius a Roman Writer plainely with the truth confesseth that our Britaine before Christs time euer loued learning and had their renowned men both for Greeke and Latine learning vnicum est in tot tantis turbinibus verum semper litteras amauit vtraque lingua saepè plurima floruerunt magni vates sicut Plenidius Oronius And all Histories forreine and domesticall Christian and Pagan Catholike and Protestant are full what a learned Sect that of the Druids was how they florished in France and of the learning of that Nation contending with Greece itselfe for prioritie and preeminencie therein and yet that the principall and cheifest of that profession were heare in Britaine therefore seeing they were with all mankinde borne in ignorance not learned but to learne and God did not doth not will not miraculously Many Learned meÌ„ of Britaine in other Schools besides Cambridge now conuerted infuse knowledge to such men his Enemies we must needs allowe them Accademies Shooles learning and teaching places to be first instructed and then instruct others in so many Arts and sciences for whose knowledge they are so much by all Antiquaries commended 9. Then to denie those which I haue recompted to haue bene their Schooles and teaching places testified for such by so greate Authoritie and seeke or feigne others without any allowance to supply that vse and office would argue vs of greate willfulnes in simplicitie or errour And for performing such a busines as the generall Conuersion of this Kingdome so lardge and ample to furnish and enioy so many Places and Dignities of Archbishops Bishops and other Cleargie with learned and worthie men will shortly and now at hand require vs to finde we must needs say that verie many both in Cambridge as also in all Schools in Britaine were conuerted to the faith of Christ catechised long before they were baptized and baptized no short time and enabled to instruct and teach others before they were thought worthie of holy Orders Preistly and Episcopall calling and dignitie to which by the lawe of the Ghospell of Christ Neophits new Conuertits and young Schollers were not to be admitted not without vrgent cause when such men could not possibly performe such duties and difficulties as in such time and circumstances are expected and of necessitie must be done by Clergie men And by this Conuersion of so many learned men of Cambridge then the principall Schoole and place of learning at one time and place and proportionably of other such places and learned persons therein being founded and dedicated for the Instruction of others from the highest the King himselfe to the lowest and meanest subiect we may easely learne what a greate meanes motiue and disposition it was to King Lucius his Nobles and all others to consider and diligently discourse and dispute with themselues and others how vnworthie that profession of their Pagan Religion was which so many
cheife men for Iudgment in such things and ordayned to be their Doctours and Teachers had now not without some temporall losses and Indignities vtterly and publikely renownced and forsaken and how holy and honorable that Christian Religion was which with many labours and difficulties they had embraced Which seemeth to haue bene a singular help and furtherance to so easie timely and generall a Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ litle or no impediment now remayning but temporall disgrace and losses in departing from their so long receaued and prosessed Rites and Ceremonies which had bene lately qualified euen by the commanding letters and Edicts of some Emperours themselues in such respects THE V. CHAPTER OF THE GREATE ENCREASE OF CHRIstians in Britaine in the Papacie of S. Telesphorus and S. Higinius and how King Lucius himselfe did now either actually receaue and priuately professe the Christian Religion or made promise thereof 1. ANTONINVS Pius still possessing the Empire and King Lucius the Crowne of Britaine as diuers holde S. Sixtus gloriously ending his life by Martyrdome in the beginning of this Emperours time sub Antonino Pio vt sibi Christum Lucri faceret libenter mortem sustinuit temporalem S. Telesphorus Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Damas Pontif. in Telesphoro Matth. Westm an 139. Martin Polon in Telesphor Onuphr in cod Rob. Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Telesphoro Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Telesphoro Rob. Barns in Vit. Telesphori succeeded him in the Apostolike Roman See Which he continued aboue 11. yeares in all opinions Onely one English Protestant much forgetting himselfe or mistakeÌ„ by his Printer giueth him but 2. yeares 3. monethes 22. dayes This Pope was as our English Protestants informe vs eruditione ac pietate vir insignis tam ore quam sanguine fidelis Iesu Christi Testis fuit A man renowned for learning and pietie a faithfull witnes of Iesus Christ as well with word as bloud His doctrine they deliuer vnto vs in this manner Septem septimanas ante Pascha Ieiunium obseruanduÌ„ à Clericis instituit Tres Missas celebrandas in die Natalitio Christi sanciuit alijs diebus ante horam diei tertiam Missam celebrari prohibuit Gloria in excelsis Deo c. in Missa canendum praecepit he Instituted seuen weeks fast Lent before Easter to be obserued of Cleargie men He decreed that Preists should celebrate three Masses on the day of the Natiuitie of Christ vpon other dayes he forbad Masse to be celebrated before the third hower of the day He commanded that Gloria in excelsis Deo glorie to God one high the song of the Angels at the birth of Christ should be song at Masse The pietie of Pope Telesphorus and his Religion by Protestant witnesses in matters now controuersed by them 2. And heare I will ioyne S. Higinius immediate Successor to S. Telesphorus both in respect he continued but a short time in that highest spirituall dignitie litle aboue 4. yeares but he was exalted to a more permanent eternall and farre greater honor in heauen by Martyrdome For his holy life and conuersation thus our Protestants recommend him officia boni Pastoris Ecclesiastici Operatoris in Messe Domini persecit ac morte non incruenta sub mundi Tirannis Bal. lib. 1. de Vit. Rom. Pontif. in Higinio Rob. Barns alij Protestant supr in Vit. PoÌ„t Rom. in Higinio vitae finem accepit he performed the offices of a good Pastor and Ecclesiasticall workeman in the haruest of our Lord for which he ended his life by shedding his blood vnder the Tirants of the world That which they breifely set downe for his Religion and practise therein is this he commanded to dedicate Churches with solemne Ceremonie and Sacrifice That Churches should neither be diminished nor encreased without the consent of the Metropolitane He forbad the timber Tiles The Religion of Pope Higinius by English ProtestaÌ„ts testimony in Articles nâ—w questioned by them and other matter of Churches to be conuerted to prophane vses He appointed that in Baptisme a Godfather or Godmother should be had And that the Metropolitane should not conuict or condemne any man without the consent of the Bishops of his Prouince and if he did otherwise he pronounced the sentence to be voide Templa dedicare cum solemni ceremonia Sacrificio iussit Item Templa nec minuenda nec augenda esse sine Metropolitani consensu Trabes tegulas aliamue templorum materiam in prophanos vsus vertere vetuit Vnum vt vocant Compatrem vel virum vel faeminam in Baptismo adhiberi voluit Ne Metropolitanis aliquem vel reum ageret vel damnaret sine suae Prouinciae Episcoporum suffragio quod si fecerit secus latam sententiam irritam pronuntiauit Clerum in ordinem redegit gradus distribuit he brought the Clergie into order and distributed degrees Thus we are acquainted by these Protestants what the life and doctrine was of these Popes and cannot doubt but they which were so holy men by these witnesses and taught and professed the true Religion and suffered Martyrdome for professing and teaching thereof were farre from professing or teaching error otherwise they could not haue bene good Pastors and worke men in the haruest of our Lord and faithfull witnesses of Iesus Christ but the contrary 3. What was the encrease of Christs Church and Seruants heare in Britaine The great encrease of Christians in Britaine in the time of these Popes in their time we may easily coniecture by that which hath bene sayde before of so many learned men conuerted heare to the faith in the very later end of their immediate Predecessor which in all Iudgments must needs be much more verified of the dayes of these Popes for the cheife learned men and of their principall Schoole for learning being thus conuerted to Christ as we haue bene told before became Preachers of the Ghospell heare in Britaine Will. Harris sup in Descri of Brit. we cannot but assuer our selues of greate and plentifull fruite of their labours being manifest by the generall Conuersion of the whole Kingdome all Degrees and Estates now at hand a greate disposion thereof was made and diuers of the Druyds Nobles and others were now conuerted or els the generall Conuersion of all with so greate a change in all persons and places heare as our Histories mention and will hereafter appeare could not haue so soone ensued And this was made so euident then that one of these holy Pope Higinius carefull of the generall CoÌ„uersion of Britaine and manner thereof Popes Higinius or Eugenius as some call him began to take order how to settle and perfect our generall Conuersion at hand Which Ihon Harding in his auncient Chronicle doth manifestly declare though not citing his Authours when recounting how the Archflaming Seats were turned to Archbishopriks and those of Flamins 28. in number into so many Bishopriks he presently thus
and the other Meduuinus made Preist were sent backe againe to preach in Britaine Consilio Senioris Romae placuit â—osdem Legatos baptizari Catholica fide suscepta ordinari Eluanum in Episcopum Meduninum autem in Doctorem Antiquit. Eccles Landaffeâ— Thus haue the auncient Antiquities of the Church of Landaffe and others Therefore I doe not see how it is probable that these men being but Catechumens should preach that faith to King Lucius before their going to Rome they themselues hauing not yet embraced it And much lesse dare I so boldly affirme as a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie doth perhaps more for his hate to Rome then loue of truth and by good warrant that Eluanus and Meduuinus had often inculcated the faith of Christ to King Lucius Qui eandem ipsi fidem saepius inculcassent But to excuse this man he holdeth before that they Bal. l. de Scriptor Brita centur 1. in Eluan Meduuino were both baptized by Apostolike meÌ„ heare in Britaine were become Preists to preach and Minister the Sacraments and were recompted among the most renowned heare for those offices before they were sent to Rome Eluanus Meduuinus Britannorum Doctores in Britannia nati imbibitis primum Ethnicorum litteris scientiam habebant cum eloquentia non infaeliciter coniunctam Per Apostolicos viros tandem in Christo renati adeo Scripturis sacris operam dederunt vt in dispensandis Dei Ministerijs inter primos haberentur Per eos igitur vt per illos qui candem ipsi fidem saepius inculcassent litteris suis Rex Lucius ad Eleutherium Pontificem egit vt apud Romanos Christianorum adscriberetur numero If he had proued this by any allowed Authoritie we might haue harkned vnto him but citing none for any thing here affirmed but Ihon Capgraue Ioanne Capgrauio teste for King Lucius sending Eluanus and Meduuinus to Rome which no man denieth I dare not second him in the rest which he findeth no warrant to affirme Yet doe I not denie hauing proued so much before that as this man teacheth there were Apostolici viri diuers Apostolike men then in Britaine perswading King Lucius and his subiects to the Religion of Christ Such I seeke in particular and not Catechumens and yet more then probable it is that neyther Eluanus nor Meduuinus was eyther Christian or Catechumen at this time nor diuers yeares after or els we must make them to haue stayed at Rome aboue twenty yeares fot their better Instruction Baptisme and Consecration For I haue proued before that there was so long time euen from the death of this present Pope Higinius of whose dayes we now entreate and the beginning of the Papacie of S. Eleutherius to whom as Pope Eluanus and Meduuinus were sent by King Lucius So that finding no warrant to allow them Preists or Preachers as yet I must reserue them to King Lucius conuerted to the faith with many of his Subiects Nobles and others by S. Timothie and Marcellus BritaÌ„s their true time and place where I shall giue them their worthely due and deserued honour 3. But we finde some Apostolike men in this very time to haue preached the faith in Britaine to King Lucius himselfe as well as to his subiects and these to haue bene of this Nation though by warrant and Authoritie from the Apostolike See of Rome Among these two are cheifely commended vnto vs in this busines S. Timothie and S. Marcellus or Marcellinus And to begyn with S. Timothie we finde that he preuay led so farre with King Lucius that by his learning our King was induced to the Religion of Christ S. Lucius Britanniae Rex S. Timothei eruditione ad Religionem Christi inductus est Petrus Mâ—â—ssâ—us in Catal. Archiepisc Treuer in S. Marcello alias Marcellino Henric. Pantal. de vir Illustrib Germ. part 1. p. 116. Io. Naucler vol. 2. general pag. 565. Io. Caius l. 1. Antiq. Cant. Academ Legenda S. Timothei Petrus de Natalib l. 1. c. 24. Harris Theat l. 1. And to make this an opinion both of Catholiks and Protestants Henricus Pantaleon writeth that King Lucius of Britaine was the Disciple of S. Timothie S. Lucius ex Regio Britannorum sanguine Timothei Discipulus And citeth the Magdeburgian Protestants Stumphius and the Annalls of Curre in Germany And Nauclerus with others writeth plainely that one S. Timothie came into Britaine and Lucius King of Britaine and his kingdome of Britaine did receaue the faith of Christ from him Lucium Britanniae Regem cum tota Britannia à Timotheo Apostolo qui in Britanniam venerat fidem recepisse Where we see this matter constantly affirmed both by Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries that King Lucius did receaue the faith from one S. Timothie and he was so renowned that he is stiled an Apostle at the least to King Lucius and the Brittish Nation And that we might the better come to notice what S. Timothie this was that so deserued of this kingdome they doe allmost Indiuiduate him when they agree it was one S. Timothie Disciple to S. Paule the Apostle Of this name which can in any probable sence be termed S. Paules Disciples we finde but two remembred in Histories S. Timothie Bishop of Ephesus to whom S. Paule wrote two Epistles part of holy Scripture and S. Timothie sonne of our noble Countrywoman S. Claudia honoured in holy Scripture S. Pius Papa 1. Epist ad Iustum Viennens Epiâ—c Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. by S. Paules penne who as S. Pius Pope of Rome writeth was ab Apostolis educatus brought vp by S. Peter and Paule and so might iustly be termed Disciple to eyther of them and very probably tooke his name from the other S. Timothie familiarly acquainted in his parents house as appeareth in the same Epistle where it is also manifest that this youÌ„g S. Timothie and his holy Parents were of the most faithfull Disciples which S. Paule then had as they were also to S. Peter and his next following Successours for when allmost all had forsaken him in his imprisonment before his death these remayned constant and ministring vnto him And allthough S. Timothie was then 2. Tim. 4. very young yet now being come to be of auncient yeares was an holy Preist had performed the exhortation of Christ to perfection to giue all to the poore and followe him for he had giuen ouer his Patrimony leauing his house at Rome called of his name Timothinae Timothies house and preached the Ghospell And being by his Mother a Brittan remembred by the example and writing of S. Paul to haue an especiall care of this his Couâ—â—â—y and to manifest his true loue to it to winne it to Christ as he had before performed the same to the Natiues thereof which were at Rome So that if these Historians which testifie King Lucius was conuerted or persuaded to the faith of Christ by S. Timothie and said no more that he was S. Pauls Disciple
or giuen any other note or distinction to knowe what Timothie it was which vndertoocke so greate labours and had so happie successe in this kingdome we must needs expressing it with great Ioy conclude it was S. Timothie Sonne of our renowned Brittish Lady Claudia which shewed so greate loue and atcheiued so worthie things in his and our Country Britaine And to leaue it without question it could be no other 4. The other S. Timothie Bishop of Ephesus was martyred and buryed there in the time of Domitian and many yeares by all accompts before King Lucius was borne And S. Onesimus mentioned by S. Paul was his Successour Vi◠S. Timothei Ephes in Breu. die 24. Ianuar. Martyrol Rom. eod die Bed Ado Lipp Ignat Epist ad Ephes Epist ad Antioch Nicep l. 3. c. H. Magdeb. cent 2. Breuiar Rom. die 22. August Martyrol Rom. 23. Aug. Bed Vsuard alij Martyrol Rom. 3. Maij. Menol Martyrol Rom. Bed Vsuard 21. Maij. Petr. Catal. l. 5. c. 28. Martyr Ro. Bed Vsuard 23. Aug. Greg. Tur. l. de glor Mart. c. 54. Martyrol Rom. alij 19. Decembr Martyrol Rom. Menol. 10. Iunij 2. Tim. 4. S. Pius Pap. 1. Ep. ad Iustum Viēn Epist sup apud Baron To. 2. Annal. an 166. and Bishop there in S. Ignatius dayes as he himselfe witnesseth both which were also martyred 50. yeares before this time I now entreate of by all witnesses Catholiks and Protestants There haue bene diuers other holy Saints of that name but none of that time and Episcopall or Preistly Function to whome we can possibly ascribe this honour S. Timothie of Antioch preached at Rome but long after this in the time of Pope Melchiades martyred there There was an other martyred in Macedonia but no Preist nor about this time An other martyred at Thebais but a married man Husband to S. Maura martyred with him in the time of the Arrians An other of that name was martyred in Mauritania with Polius and Eutichius Deacons he himselfe also onely a Deacon An other in Rhemes in France with S. Apollinaris but not noted to haue bene any Clergie man An other a Deacon onely in Mauritania An other with Tecla and Agapius but no Preist and in the time of Diocletian now vnborne as also S. Timotheus Bishop of Prusiadis in the time of Iulian the Apostata in Bithinia I can finde no more of that name for holy Saints neyther any eyther probabilitie or possibilitie that any of them conuerted or euer perswaded King Lucius to be a Christian 5. Therefore I leaue it as due to our glorious Countryman S. Tymothie sonne of S. Claudia and brother to S. Nouatus S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes sufficiently insinuated by S. Paul himselfe when he so honorably enrolled his Parents for such his most beloued in holy Scripturs when that holy Pope which ordinarily liued in his house dedicated it for a Church was present in Rome to see his happy death by Martyrdome and next succeeded S. Higinius of whose Papacie we now write doth expressely witnes that he was brought vp by two most glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul and was their Disciple Sanctus Timotheus qui ab Apostolis educatis Presbiter vsque ad nos peruenit Greate honor it was for the first Christian King of Britaine the first Christian kingdome of the world to be instructed in the faith by so noble and renowned Apostle of his owne Nation with the assistance and concurrance of the Pope himselfe S. Pius as he testifieth when he saith concerning S. Timothie and S. Marke that was Martyred with him that he dispensed the word of faith with them cum quibus simul verbum fidei partiti sumus What were the Impediments in temporall respects which hindered King Lucius from publike Profession of Christian Religion wherein he was thus instructed vntill or neare the Papacie of S. Eleutherius I shall declare hereafter and speake more of S. Tymotheus our Countriman and Apostle as also of S. Nouatus his blessed brother and the holy virgins his Sisters S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes Onely I say now of him that he was a most worthie man to be Legate to the Pope of Rome of whome Ethelwerdus hath told vs before which in the yeare of grace 156. sent a Legate hither with letters to King Lucius exhorting him to the Christian Religion Beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem ammonens eum de fide Baptismo Catholico which he so honorably performed Yet in giuing this so greate deserued honor to S. Tymothie I doe not exclude others frō their due praise glory for their labours in this busines but as I haue proued before so heare I acknowledg againe in our Protestant Historians words Euen from the dayes of Ioseph of Arimathia and his fellowes or what other godly men first taught the Holinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Britans the Ghospell of our Sauiour there remayned among the same Britans some Christians which ceased not to teache and preache the worde of God most sincerely vnto them But yet no King amongst them openly professed that Religion till Lucius S. Marcellus a Brittan conuerted King Lucius 6. Among these was S. Marcellus or Marcellinus afterward Bishop of Tungers and then Archbishop of Treuers where he ended his dayes with Martyrdome for the truth of Christ about the yeare 180. as diuers write and Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Episcop Tungren Archiep Treuer in S. Marcell Engl. Martyr 4. Sept. Anton. Democh. l. 2. Missae contra Caluin Guliel Eisengr cent 2. Part. 4. yet was Bishop of Tungers 29. yeares before he was translated to Treuers where he was Archbishop some time Therefore seeing we reade that he preached heare in Britaine his Country and to King Lucius aswell before his going into those forreine parts as after he must needs haue preached heare in or before the 150. yeare and so might well be one of those Cambridge Doctors before remembred The Annals of the Arcbishops of Treuers say of this man that Lucius King of Britaine now England was Baptized by his preaching huius praedicatione Rex Angliae id est Lucius Baptizatus est The Historie of Tungers speaketh more plainely that this S. Marcellus did by his preaching conuert Lucius Prince of Britaine with all his Nation to Christ S. Catal. Archiep. Treu. in S. Marcello al. Marcel lino Marcellus Lucium Britanniae Principem cum tota gente sua praedicatione ad Christum conuertit And the same Catalogue of Treuers saith that King Lucius was made a Christian and Baptized by this our renowned Countryman S. Marcellus S. Lucius Britanniae Rex factus Christianus atque ab hoc Marcello Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Episcop Tungren in S. Marcello Treuirorum Doctore Baptizatus And to giue vs notice that S. Marcellus must needs performe these holy offices heare at or about this time the same Annals of Treuers in
supr an 201. Westminster the Antiquitie in S. Peters Church in Cornhill in London with others witnesse that Lucius was crowned King in the yeare of Christ 124. The yeare of our Lord God saith the Antiquitie of S. Peters Church 124. Lucius was crowned King and the yeares of his Reigne were 77. yeares To which the Monke of Westminster iustly agreeth crowning him King in the yeare 124. Anno gratiae 124. Lucius Regni diademate insignitus est And recording his death in the yeare 201. Anno gratiae 201. Inclitus Britannorum Rex Lucius ab hac vita migrauit ad Christum This Monke is stiled by our Protestant Antiquaries to be most exquisite in the true Supputation of yeares Matthaeus Florigerus quantum Io. Bal. l. de script Britan. centur 3. in Matth. Floriger ad Historiam in recta annorum supputatione singularis And of all writers of such matters we may lawfully Iudge that the auncient Authour or Authours of the Manuscript preserued in that Church dedicated to S. Peter to testifie to all Posteritie how that Church was founded by King Lucius and was the first Archiepiscopall See or Church in Britaine as is contained in that Antiquitie was most diligent and industrious in searching out the truth of such things so publikly to be receaued Such likely were the reasons which moued the Cambridge Antiquarie to affirme so resolutely as he hath done that King Lucius sent Eluanus and Meduuinus to Rome about his and this Countryes Conuersion so long before the dayes of the Papacie of Eleutherius and they returned hither againe in his time to help to effect that holy worke And I hope such an Vniuersitie as Cambridge would still be accompted and in Catholike times hath bene would not without greate warrant from their owne or some other Antiquities which they remember not in particular suffer it to be published and printed as the generall saying and testimony of their whole Vniuersitie That King Lucius when the question of Religion was in hand came purposely to Cambridge about it and there being resolued by the holy learned Christians which were students in Cambridge that the Religion which they professed was true he sent Eluanus Meduuinus to the Pope of Rome in the 156. yeare of Christ and the 18. of his owne Reigne for the receauing of Christian Religion in Britaine Cantabrigiam Lucius pius moderatus Princeps clementissimusque Hist Cantabrig Accadem Auth. Ioanne Caio ex aedibus Io. Daij An. Dom. 1574. pag. 22. Britannorum Rex venit Cui cum ex Sanctorum virorum qui Christum professi sunt Cantebrigiae studebant praedicatione persuasum est non fuisse vana quae de Deo deque Trinitate diuulgata sunt fidei Christianae cupidus à Pontifice Romano vt ad Christi fidem reciperetur per Legatos Eluanum Meduuinum petijt id egit Anno Domini 156. regni sui 18. THE VII CHAPTER DECLARING MANY HVMANE LETS and Impediments hindering King Lucius and his Noble Britans some yeares from publikely professing Christian Religion which secretly they embraced and the occasions of diuers mistakings eyther of Historians or their Scribes in the Date Times and Titles of letters written about the Conuersion of Britaine to the faith of Christ 1. WHEN the Estate of Ecclesiasticall affaires in Britaine had taken so happy proceedings and effect that both our King heare and many principall men were thus conuerted to the faith of Christ from their former errours and superstitions and so greate hope and forwardnes there was to haue that faith publikely professed which they Diuers humane feares and Impediments now chancing and hindering King Lucius from open profession of Christian Religion in Britaine priuately embraced and acknowledged for the onely truth many wordly temptations and oppositions did presently arise to hinder these new and vntrayned Souldiers of Christ to make so bold and open Profession of their holy Religion as many holy Martyrs at that time and they themselues not long after did and the glory of that required For as we may probably with many Antiquities affirme that the fauourable Edicts of diuers Emperours and among them Antonius surnamed Pius yet reigning had some what encouraged them in temporall respects actually to be baptized in that Religion The Martyrdome of the holy Popes S. Telesphorus and S. Higinius which their internall vnderstanding and Iudgment was by many inuincible motiues and Arguments conuinced before to be onely true So now by like contrary wordly euents and lets they were for some time more slowe and Antoninus Pius Emperour incensed against the Britans dull to professe it openly They did perfectly vnderstand that notwithstanding the pretended and expected fauour of the present Emperour eyther by his commande or permission two holy Popes to omit many others in other places S. Telesphorus and S. Higinius procures of their Conuersion cruelly Polydor. Virgil. Vrb. Anglic. Hist l. 2. pag. 42. Iulius Capitol in Antonin Nichol. Vignier Biblioth Histor and An. 143. were putte to death for that Religion euen in Rome itselfe vnder the Emperours sight within the space of foure yeares or litle more by all accompts And because present and home daungers doe most terrifie they did see and tasted that the present Emperour Antoninus was at this time incensed against the Britans and had allready sent Lollius Vrbicus with forces hither and he had fought some Battailes against the Britans As both our owne and the Roman Historians testifie Pius Antoninus id temporis Imperator Lollium Vrbicum The superstitious education and disposition of Marcus Aurâ—lius Antoninus adopted Successour in the Empire Legatum in Britanniam misit qui factis aliquot praelijs Insulanos in officio manere coegit 2. And to maintayne and foster these conceiued and ingendered humane feares and Impressions to liue and continue longer then Antoninus Pius was like to liue now being old and long time Emperour when he came first to the Empyre by the Adoption of Hadrian he was commanded or directed by him that Marcus Aurelius Antoninus whom from his Infancy he had trayned vp in the Gentils superstitions should succeed him in the Empire Iul. Capitolin in Marco Aurelio Antonino When he was but 8. yeares old he was putt by Adrian into the Colledge of the Salij most superstitious Preists of Mars and was made a Preist a cheife Marcus Aurelius Antoninus his PersecutioÌ„ against Christians Prelate or Ruler a Southsayer and Master among them octauo suae aetatis anno ab Adriano in Saliorum Collegium relatus est in Saliata functus Sacerdotio Praesul vates Magister nonnullos inaugurauit exaugurauit nemine praeeunte quod ipse carmina didicisset So that there could be litle hope but this man so superstitiously brought vp and such a maker and vnmaker of their Sacrificers and Enchaunter would still continue in the same and professe himselfe an enemy to all Impugners of such
soone especially where his Regiment is so greate and ample that in so short a time he can hardly take notice of the state of those things which belong vnto his chardge much lesse take so good Order for them all that his fame and honour should be for that doing reported in all the world And King Lucius sending vnto him in the first yeare of his Papacie and the very beginning thereof initio Pontificatus could not possibly haue notice of his so renowned carriadge therein consult with all his Nobles Flamens and Archflamens so dispersed in this so large a kingdome and haue their generall consent for a generall Conuersion and send notice of this by solemne Ambassadours so long a Iorney to be there in the beginning of his Papacy but that this greate honour and fame of S. Eleutherius was renowned heare long before and this publike and generall assent to forsake Idolatrie and embrace Christian Religion had bene formerly concluded agreed vpon in Britaine and very probably as our Cambridge Antiquaries haue told vs before not onely S. Timothie was sent or returned to Rome about this busines but Eluanus and Meduuinus also as they write being but Catechumens to be instructed and consecrated there towards the performing so great a worke in this kingdome 4. Neyther can we with equalitie of Iudgment thinke that among so many Britans now conuerted or so disposed heare these two onely went now from hence thither to such end and purpose but allthough these be the onely men remembred in Histories to haue bene therein imployed as more worthie or els designed and sent by King Lucius yet there went many others about this time from Britaine thither the better to enable themselues for a generall Conuersion of this their Country and there continued to able themselues with learning and Religion to be made fitt Instruments and workemen in so holy labours and were therein assisted both by the Popes of these times much conuersant with our Christian Britans and in their houses at Rome and others the most renowned in the Roman Clergie at that time Among whome S. Eleutherius after Pope and happie Conuerter of this Nation was a cheife man And in their opinion which hold the Title Cardinall was giuen to that holy Preist which was the cheife and most eminent commanding Onuphrius Panuin l. de Episcop Titul Diacon Cardinal Damasus Et alij in Cleto Euarist Higinio S. Pastor Epist ad S. TimotheuÌ„ Timoth. Epist ad Pastorem To. 1. Biblioth SaÌ„ct Tom. 1. Ann. Baron Pius Ep. ad S. Iustum Viennen Preist in euery Church or Titulus in Rome according to the Institution and ordinance of the holy Popes S. Cletus S. Euaristus and S. Higinius in whose time we now are I cannot but probably thinke that S. Eleutherius so high in credit and renowne both with S. Higinius and Pope Pius and his brother S. Pastor to whose disposing and distribution the first Titles or Churches in Rome founded by our Christian Britans and still called by their names S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes and to this daye giuing the names of honour to the Roman Cardinals so stiled was left was an eminent Cardinall and cheife Preist presently after this time in one of those our Brittish Churches or Tituli in Rome which among other bondes tied him so firmely in loue to this Nation and this Nation to him that he is so often honoured in Titles of letters and otherwise by our Antiquaries aboue other Popes Some add an other testimonie which if it be true it greately maketh for the especiall honour wherewith our Historians adorne him thinking that S. Eleutherius came parsonally into Britaine and preached heare And this is that opinion which M. Foxe the Protestant writer thus remembreth Timotheus in his storie thinketh that Eleutherius came himselfe Which wanteth â—oxe Act. and Mon. l. 1. p. 56. not probable Arguments by that is said before if they speake of his preaching heare before he was Pope sent hither with S. Timothie our Countryman or some others sent by any of those Popes before him THE VIII CHAPTER OE THE HOLY POPE S. PIVS AND OVR renowned Christian Britans by their Mother S. Claudia S. Pudentia S. Nouatus S. Timotheus and S. Praxedes with their holy families and friends in Rome 1. S Higinius hauing now gloriously ended his course by Martyrdome S. Pius the first of that name succeeded him in the See Apostolike by the more receaued opinion in the yeare of Christ 158. the 15. day of Ianuary and the 19. yeare of the Empire of Antoninus Pius and gouerned that holy Vita S. Pij Papae 11. Iulij in Bâ—eu Ro. Baron To. 2. Annal. in Pio. Seuerin Binn Tom. 1. Concil in S. Pio. See vntill the 11. day of Iuly in the 167. yeare of Christ and 5. of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Emperour in whose Persecution he then suffered Martyrdome All which time and long after King Lucius still reigned in Britaine Concerning this Pope we are told by our Protestant Censurers of their liues and doctrine that as he was then called Pius godly so he was in act and deed he wrought many works of true pietie in the feild of Christs The pietie and Religion of Pope Pius by ProtestaÌ„ts Iudgment Church and obtained the glory of Martyrdome by effusion of his blood vnder Antoninus Verus Pius Aquiliensis sub Antonino Vero multa verae pietatis opera in agro Christianae Ecclesiae fecesse perhibetur Martyrij gloriam in sui sanguinis effusione adeptus Touching the seede of doctrine which this so holy a workeman did Io. Bal. l. 1. dâ— act Rom. PontificiuÌ„ in Pio Aquileâ—en Rob. Barns l. de Vit. Pontif. Ro. in Pio 1. sowe in the feild of the Christian Church they thus informe vs Pascha die Dominica esse celebrandum per reuelationem Hermeti facta statuit Sacerdotibus negligentius Missae sacra facientibus paenas statuit vt si quis per imprudentiam de sanguine Christi effunderet in terram paenitentiam ageret dies 40. si super altare dies 3. si super linteum substratum calici 4. dies si super aliud linteum dies 9. sanguinem Christi effusum lambere vel si id fieri non possit aut radere aut cluere rasum aut lotum vel comburi vel in sacrarium repositum seruari Thermas Nouati templo dedicauit Sacrilegij reos fecit qui fundos aliaue bona religioni dicata in prophanos vsus conferunt Virgines ante annum 25. non esse consecrandas praecepit Quae ad Religionem spectant à suae Diaeceseos Synodis audienda esse statuit salua tamen Pontificia authoritate he decreed that Easter day should be kept vpon the Sonday according as it â—as reuealed to Hermes He ordained punishments for Preists which should negligently offer the sacrifice of Masse as if any should by improuidence spill any of the blood of Christ vpon the ground he should doe
renowned man being openly together with the holy Christians Cariton Caritina Euelpistius Hierax Pean and Valerian Menol. Graecor cal Iunij Metaphrastes die 1. Iunij Sur. Lipol eod die or Liberian conuented and examined by Rusticus Praefect of the Citie of Rome vnder the named Emperours in what place the Christians there vsed to assemble and his schollers came together to heare him Iustine answeared that he euer continued at Timothies Bath neare the house of one named Martius and hauing bene now twice in Rome knew no other place and there he preached to all that resorted to him Respondit Iustinus Ego prope domum Martij cuiusdam ad balneum cognomento Timothinum hactenus mansi Veni autem in vrbem Romam secundo neque alium quempiam locum nisi quem dixi cognosco Ac si quis ad me venire voluit communicaui cum illo veritatis doctrinam By which it is euident that this our Christian British house in Rome after the death of S. Praxedes and S. Timothie his warrant to dispose of it was employed to such holy vses as formely it was and that it now continued notwithstanding the greate trobles and Persecution against it the most famous and renowned place in Rome for entertayning maitaining afflicted Christians there preaching ministring Sacraments and other holy exercises And that it still continued at our Countriman S. Timothie his disposition as the still bearing his name as owner or cheife commander thereof Balneum cognomento Timothinum proueth which it could not truely beare vntill after the death of S. Nouatus the immediate and onely Possessor of it from his parents before And it seemeth that allthough S. Timothie had left it in the power of S. Pius Praxedes and Pastor to dispose of it they still reserued the Right and Interest thereof to S. Timothie and though at the Consecration of it for a Church it was termed Titulus Pastoris the Title or Church where S. Pastor was ordinary and cheife Preist yet S. Pastor dying presently after S. Praxedes as Baronius writeth and by S. Pius Epistle to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 164. Martyrol Rom. die 26. Iulij Pius Pap. Epist ad Iustum Episcop Viennen where he saith of S. Pastor that S. Pastor hauing this Title or Church conferred on him deceased presbiter Pastor titulum condidit dignè in Domino obijt And so preserued the hereditarie Right together with the Title and Church thereto S. Timothie the true heire and owner thereof from his Auncestors by lawfull and lineall discent THE X. CHAPTER OF THE LAST HOLY LABOVRS OF S. TImothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denys the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 1. I Left saint Timothie diligently labouring in Christs Haruest in Britaine and now I must attend to doe him honour at his glorious death and Martyrdome at Rome but before we bring him hither to take his heauenly rewarde for his sufferings and trauailes there we must for the greater glory of him S. Timothie his effectuall last labours in Britaine for the Conuersion thereof and our Nation by him make some esteeme how farre he profited and preuailed in that imployment We haue heard before that by the paynes and preaching of him and our Countryman saint Marcellus both our King Lucius became a Christian and a great part of Britaine began to professe the faith of Christ S. Lucius Britanniae Rex S. Timothei eruditione ad Religionem Christi inductus est Britannia magnam ex parte fidem Christi profiteri caepit And the perseuering of saint Timothie so seriously and with such intentiue feruour that no thing could separate him from that most Heroicall Enterprise not the death of his dearest Sister and Brother S. Pudentiana and Nouatus nor so ample and Noble a Patrimonie now fallen vnto him assureth vs if we had no other testimonie to adheare vnto that he was now Father of many spirituall children had many such Brothers and Sisters and by labouring long heare among the stones and Rocks of Britaine had founde out and procured to this kingdome greater and more enduring Mines of Treasure then all saint Pudens and Claudia his parents or saint Nouatus his Brother their wordly Riches could yeeld vnto him I can hardly be drawne to other opinion finding no reason to warrant mee but his inflamed loue to the spirituall good and happines of Britaine bounde and fixed him heare with the chaines thereof vntill with vnexpressible Ioy he did see and reape that fruite of his holy works my Authours before haue told vs of that by his meanes King Lucius was induced to Christian Religion and a greate parte of Britaine professed it And this was the occasion of his returne from hence and going to Rome hoping by that Iorney to be the happy Messenger and Instrument of relating His returne to Rome and occasiō thereof and procuring that which was reserued for the honour of saint Eluanus Meduuinus Damianus Fugatianus and their Associats after to see and effect the generall and publickly warranted both by Pope and Prince Conuersion of this Britaine now hindered for a time by a sodden and new raysed storme of Persecution vnder new Emperours For allthough at the time of saint Timothie his beginning his Iorney from Britaine to Rome the Church of Christ was at some ease and quiet Antoninus Pius that friend to Christians yet continuing his Empire or if Marcus Aurelius Antoninus the persecuting Emperour had begun his Empire yet he had not begun his Persecution at that time or the knowledge thereof had not yet trauailed so farre as Britaine to giue warning and notice to King Lucius of any such thinge eyther acted or intended But when he and his new Christian people heare had for certaintie learned what barbarous and cruell Persecutions were now in hand as all Antiquities of that time doe witnes and to be silent in others that our Noble Brittish Christian house in Rome which had continued so long quiet and bene such a Seminary of Religion for this kingdome was now so cruelly afflicted 23. renowned Martyrs tyrannically and without all tryall putt to death in the place and house itselfe as I haue related and saint Iustine and his sacred company after that carryed also from thence to durance and Martyrdome and saint Timothie our Apostle Countryman and owner of that holy house together with saint Marke his happy companion in Martyrdome and likely in his Trauailes in Britaine were taken from that place to Martyrdome and Pope Pius also which much conuersed there and should haue bene a cheife meanes in directing and assisting our generall Conuersion if it had then taken effect putt to death by these Emperours for that cause 2. These and such cruelties euen against the Christians of this kingdome by these persecuting Emperours being now knowne in Britaine there was no hope left of
Pius his Empire and contradict himselfe as also he is singular when he saith of saint Anicetus that he was Pope but two yeares foure moneths three dayes Annos 2. menses 4. dies 3. others commonly tripling that time in his Papacie Therefore to auoide all the least inconuenience and exception I will ioyne also in this place saint Soter in all opinions vndoubtedlie Pope immediately before saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius and next to saint Anicetus by the more receaued Damasus Pont. in Sotere Martin Polon Suppu in Soter and to saint Pius by the other opinion The space of his Papacie is not agreed vpon the liues of Popes ascribed to Damasus ascribeth to him nine yeares seuen moneths and 21. dayes Martinus alloweth him so many yeares and dayes but detracteth foure moneths Sedit annis nouem mensibus tribus Matth. Westm an gratiae 175. diebus viginti vno The verie same hath Matthew of Westminster Sedit in Cathedra Romana annis 9. mensibus 3. diebus 21. Baronius and Binnius doe not afford him halfe so much time saying he was not Pope fully and compleately foure yeares but wanted twelue dayes of that terme defunctus habetur Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 179. Seuerin Binnius Tom. 1. Concil in Sotere Soter die 22. mensis Aprilis cum sedisset annos quatuor minus diebus duodecim And assigne the yeare of his death 199. from the Natiuitie of Christ and 17. of the Empire of Marcus Aurelius spoken of before continuing Emperour vntill the third yeare of the next Pope saint Eleutherius All which time and longer Lucius was still King in Britaine These two Popes as our Protestant writers of their liues are witnesses were holy men and Martyrs Saint Anicetus painefully gouerned the Roman Church in the holy ministery of the word and in greate constancie in the Christian faith shedd his blood for Gods truth Anicetus Romanae Ecclesiae in verbi ministerio sacro laboriosè praefuit in magna Christianae fidei constantia pro Dei veritate sanguinem postremò fudit Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in Aniceto The like they testifie of saint Soter In armis Spiritualibus Christo fideliter militauit hoc vnum agens praecipuè vt animas per Baptismum Christo dicatas doctrina exemplo illi suo sponso saluandas adduceret mortemque sui corporis pro Christi ipsius testimonio pertulit Thus we are secured that both their example and conuersation of life as also their doctrine and Religion which they taught and professed was holy 2. What this was some what in particular these men thus deliuer vnto vs. Robert Barns l. de Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Anicet Anicetus decreed that if an Archbishop were accused by a Bishop it should be done eyther before the Primate or Pope of Rome He appointed that Archbishops should not be called Primats but Metropolitans except this prerogatiue of name was granted The Doctrine and Religion of S. Auicetus and Soter to any by the Pope of Rome He commanded that the crowne of Preists heads should be shaued round Anicetus Archiepiscopum à suo Episcopo aut coram Primate aut Romano Pontifice accusandum esse statuit Archiepiscopos non Primates sed Metropolitanos appellandos esse dixit nisi ista praerogatiua Nomenclaturae ei à Romano Pontifice concederetur Capitis verticem spherulae instar radendum sacerdotibus praecepit Soter appointed against that errour of the Gnostiks that a Robert Barns supr in Sotere Nunne should not handle the Pall nor put incense into the Censor and ordained that a Preist Should not say Masse except two at the least were present Ne Monacha Pallam contrectaret neue Thus in Acerram poneret statuit N◠sacerdos celebraret nisi vt minimum duo adessent ordinauit In these times the persecuting Emperours still reigning and Persecution raging not onely in the Easterne parts but in Italy France and Countryes in the continent neare vnto vs. This our Iland as an other world was allmost quite free thereof both now before and Gildas l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 7. after vntill the generall Persecution of Dioclesian as saint Gildas and others after him doe witnes vsque ad persecutionem Diocletiani Tyranni nouennem both in respect of the scituation remote distance and separation from the cheife Brittish Kings euer fauourers friends of Christians drewe many persecuted Christians hither commanding place of the Empire and that it euer had Kings not so depending of the persecuting Emperours and so farre from the name and nature of Persecutours that they euer were friends and fauourers of Christians and now the King and many both of his Nobilitie and other subiects had receaued Christian Religion This as our Protestant Antiquaries and others haue told vs of like former times drewe many worthie and learned Christians among others hither where for themselues they might more quietly enioy the libertie of their conscience and Religion and for others desirous to be instructed in the truth thereof and not kept back with such terrours of Persecution as in other Countryes they might with more confidence and boldnes and with greate hope of fruite and increase preach and teach it vnto them And so this Persecution in other Nations not sayling ouer itselfe but sending Apostolike men vnto vs eyther to conuert or by their holy doctrine conuersation and miracles which they wrought at the least so to dispose the minds and wills of many men in all degrees that it made our generall Conuersion now at hand more easie to be so speedely and vniuersally performed 3. That such was the state of Britaine for spirituall affaires in this Idolatry and superstition daily diminishing and decaying and Christiā Religion in all places and persons encreasing and multiplying both Authoritie and the knowne certaine effect it selfe the surest testimonie in such cases shall witnes heareafter And this was the condition thereof vntill about the beginning of the Papacie of S. Soter or the end of the first yeare thereof about the yeare of our Redemption 175. when as it appeareth by the Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour before the strange deliuery of him and his Army by the Christians Literae Marci Aurelij Anton. ad Senatum in fine operum S. Iustini Baron To. 2. Annal. an 176. Mat. West an gratiae 174. Tertull. Apol. c. 5. Euseb l. 5. c. 5. Oros l. 7. c. 15. Florent Wigor Chronic. an 161. vel 184. miraculous prayers he suffered many Christians to liue in quiet and had a great number of them about him inuenique magnam eorum multitudinem And seeing himselfe and his Army in distresse sent for them and entreated them to pray for his deliuery eos qui apud nos Christiani dicuntur accersiui ac rogaui Which he would not haue done being a wise and learned Emperour but that either by the Apologie of Athenagoras the vertues and Miracles of many Christians or
some other inuincible ArgumeÌ„t his Iudgment was then wholly or allmost conuicted that their Religion was holy and they also and thereby likely to be powerable with God to procure his safety which his owne prayers Sacrifices to his Pagan Gods were not able to doe Deos Patrios votis susceptis rogaui sed cum ab eis negligerer As he himselfe publikly proprofessed and therefore preferring the prayers of the Christians appealed vnto them But after God by the prayers of the Christians which he procured them to make had so Miraculously deliuered him and his Army consisting but of foure Legions not 27. thousand men enuironed allmost with a thowsand thowsands of Enemies as the common reading is hostium Nongentorum septuaginta septem millia and his people distressed with thrist and hunger not hauing drunke in fiue dayes by sending a most cooling and comforting Raine in the Campe of the distressed Emperour and Haile like fier and lightnings among his Enemyes confounding and discomfiting them he presently sent out his Imperiall letters and Edict chardging the Senate of Rome to confirme them with their Decree wherein wholly asscribing this deliuery of his Army and himselfe and confusion of his Enemyes to the God of the Christians their prayers vnto him wherein he gaue free libertie for any man to be a Christian concedamus talibus vt sint Christiani and no man should be molested for being a Christian censeo neminem quod Christianus sit esse in crimen in Iudicium vocandum And he that should accuse a Christian for his Religion should be burned aliue and he that shall professe himselfe to be a Christian shall be freed from all danger intended against him for that cause And no gouernor of any Prouince shall punish any such for his Religion or depriue him of libertie Volo eum qui Christianum accusauit viuum exuri Illum vero qui Christianum se esse professus fuerit periculo omni quod ob eam rem ei intendebatur liberatum Is cui Prouincia commissa est nequaquam ad paenitentiam adigat aut libertatem ei adimat And he willed these things to be confirmed by the Senats Decree and this his Edict to be proposed in the open Marcet place to be read And that the Prefect of the Citie then Vetrasius Pollio should cause it to be sent to all Prouinces and no man should be forbidden to write it out Haec autem Senatus consulto etiam sanciri volo atque hoc meum Edictum in Foro diui Traiani proponi vt legi possit Curae autem erit Vetrasio Pollioni Praefecto vrbi vt ad omnes Prouincias haec constitutio mittatur neque quisquam qui eam exscribere vel ipse vti voluerit prohibeatur This was sent to the whole Senate and people of Rome Senatui populoque Romano and by the Emperours publike chardge and command as into other Prouinces so likewise sent it into Britaine for the priuiledge of all ChristiaÌ„s heare by the Emperours publike Officer in such affaires the Ruler of the City of Rome ad omnes Prouincias haec constitutio mittatur Any man that would might freely be a Christian and no man vnder paine of cruell death to be burnt aliue might call any into question for that cause And to giue greater testimony of these things in Britaine and see this Imperiall Edict for the freedome of Christians heare take place and effect where as our English Antiquaries others tell vs that Trebellius and Pertinax the Roman Lieutenants heare about this time were Christians our Countriman Florentius Wigorniensis plainely affirmeth that Florent Wigor chron an 159. 181 Pertinax was a cheife commander in the Emperours Army when this Miraculous Victory was by the Christians prayers and this Edict writen and decreed by the Emperour for their freedome and libertie and probably was then conuerted to the Christian faith by this Miracle Pertinaci exercitui qui cum eo in Quadorum Regione pugnabat siti oppressis pluuia diuinitus missa est cum è contrario Germanos Sarmatas fulmi na persequerentur plurimos eorum interficerent And the Emperour himselfe who in his publike cited Edict doth say of Christians that in equitie he must thinke them now to be defended by God whome before he accompted for wicked men and alienated from God must needs be a Christian in conscience and Iudgment Equum est vt quos impios esse à Deo alienos opinabamur eos existimemus Deo munitos esse And he most needs at least internally beleeue in that true God whome he said the Christians did beare in their conscience Deum in conscientia gestant And in no wise a learned Emperour or other would or could in Iudgment reason equitie and conscience make a lawe to condemne men to so cruell death as burning aliue which he inflicted vpon the accusers of Christians except he knew or probably thought their accusation was vniust and the cause of the accused Christians lawfull iust and holy 4. Wherevpon it came to passe that very many both present at this Miracle and the Emperours change vpon it or hearing it by so vndoubted Relation as the Emperours publike and seuere Edict for the quiet of Christians began then to loue and embrace their Religion so pleasing and powerable with God and honored by men of greatest commande and iudgment And Marci Aurelij Edict supr this Imperiall Edict and Relation of these things by publike Authoritie and warrant both of the Emperour and the Consuls of Rome was with all expedition sent proclaimed and diuulged heare in Britaine as in other Prouinces to King Lucius and the Lieutenants for the Emperour heare as his precept was And this I take to be that Ambassadge or Messadge which S. Gildas and Nennius before haue spoken of sent from the Roman Emperour or Emperours as the diuers readings haue missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum or ab Imperatoribus Romanorum to exhort or warrant king Lucius to professe Christian Religion For howsoeuer we will vnderstand these words Emperour or Emperours of the Romans whether for the cheife Emperour or his Substituts so sometime named by S. Gildas so it was coÌ„cerning the high Emperour his Edict publikly proclaimed and diuulged in all Prouinces was come to King Lucius â—is knowledge so that he must needs take notice thereof by that meanes And if we will take the phrase of speach Imperatores RomanoruÌ„ the Emperous of the Romans as S. Gildas before in Claudius seemeth to vse it Gild. Histor in Claudio when he saith in Tempore Claudij quieuit dari census Romanis à Britannia sed Britannicis Imperatoribus traditur Tribute ceased to be giuen to the Romans from Britaine in the time of Claudius but it is deliuered to the Brittish Emperours which the Roman true Emperours seeme to haue deputed as the Roman Consuls had their Proconsules and Pretors Propretors and Kings now haue their Proreges Viceroyes in
remote Kingdomes subiect to them supplying their place and power And in this sence also King Lucius had both Martyrol Ant. apud Baton To. 1. Annal. an 183. Holinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. â—oscelin Hist Eccles Ang. in Lucio Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. Galfri Monum l. 4. c. 19. Virun l. 4. Harris Theatr. l. 2. cap. 18. Hect. Boeth Scot. Histor l. 5. f. 85. Io. Goscelin supr c. de Rel. Lucij Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 4. notice and warrant giuen vnto him of these proceedings by the Emperours or Lieutenants of the RomaÌ„s in Britaine as all Antiquaries giue testimonie herein our Protestant Historians thus write of this matter King Lucius perceaued not onely some of the Roman Lieutenants in Britaine as Trebellius and Pertinax with others to haue submitted themselues to the Christian profession but also the Emperour himselfe to begin to be fauourable to them that professed it An other saith of King Lucius comperit ex Legatis Caesaris Praepotentes atque Illustres quosdam ex Romanis Trebellium nempe ac Pertinacem aliosque noÌ„nullos Christianae Religioni accessisse immo etiam ipsum Imperatorem aequum factum King Lucius was assured by the Legats of the Emperour that very potent and renowned meÌ„ of the Romans as Trebellius and Pertinax and others had embraced the Christian Religion and the Emperour himselfe was become indifferent herein The like haue Catholike writers of this busines And some Protestants haue published that the Roman Emperours had forbidden all vse and profession of the Druyds Religion in their Prouinces Edicto cautum Romanorum fuit ne vsus aut existimatio in Prouincijs suis Religioni Druidum vlla adhiberetur An other writeth that the Emperour Marcus Aurelius Antoninus who had set out the fauourable Edict for Christians had set out an other vtterly to abandon the Druids Religion which had reigned so longe with honor in Britaine where the cheifest professors and Maisters thereof remained that King Lucius was at this time greate in fauour and familiaritie with this Emperour Erat eodem tempore Lucius Romanorum fautor Marco Antonio vero Caesari summa bene volentia ac familiaritate coniunctus cuius Authoritate Decreto cum profliganda esset tantae Authoritatis Religio Druydum quae omnium memoriam superabat Thus write these Protestant Historians but neither bringing Authoritie or reason that the Roman Emperours had made any such Edict particularly against the practise of the Druyds Religion in Britaine I dare not follow them therein For there was greate difference betweene the gouerment of Britaine Prouincia Regia gouerned by our owne King onely Tributary to the Romans and other Countries as France Gallia where the Druyds also ruled immediately subiect to the Romans Iure belli by Title of CoÌ„quest which they neuer had ouer Britaine and so by their owne conditions of peace could not claime any such Prerogatiue heare to binde the Britans but onely their Romans and Ciues heare to what Religion they pleased to prescribe 5. And therefore their owne writers as Suetonius Tranquillus and our Protestant Antiquaries also knowing how offensiue the Druids which ruled both in matters of warre and peace and their Religion were vnto the Roman C. Suetonius Tranquillus in Claud. Plinius l. â—â— cap. 1. Io. Selden Analect c. 5. p. â—â— â—8 Auâ—elius Vâ—ctor Hist abbreuiat part 2. an ab vrbe condit 794. cap. 4. Opimer Chronograph in Tyberio Theater of great Bâ—â—t l. 6. Conquests and proceedings and how desirous those Emperours therefore were to suppresse them doe tell vs that before they were such Conquerours in those parts where the Druids ruled Augustus did forbid all Citizens of Rome and those would enioy the Immunities of being such to professe the Druids Religion Druidarum Religio tantum ciuibus sub Augusto Interdicta And after they had made themselues Maisters of Gallia Claudius did quite abolish it from thence what he could And Aurelius Victor writing after this time and of suppressing the Druids by the Roman Emperours extendeth this suppression no further then Gallia now France compressae per Galliam Druidarum famosae superstitiones Which Suetonius had written of Claudius before Druidarum Religionem apud Gallos dirae immanitatis tantum ciuibus sub Augusto interdictam penitus aboleuit So doth Aurelius Victor and Opimerus of Tyberius shewing one reason among others because when they tooke any of the Romans Prisoners they killed and offered them in Sacrifice to their Idols cum Gallias possideret ea immanitas vt Druides illorum homines immolarent Tyberij Cornelius Tacitus Hâ—st l. 14. in Vit. Iulij Agricolae Ponticus Virun l. 4. Polâ—dor Virgil. Angl. Histor lib. 1. pag. 11. Stowe Histor in Suetonius Paulin Holinsh. Histor of Engl. l. 4. c. 9. Hect. Boeth Scotor Hist l. 3. fol. 55. 23. Iul. Caesar CommeÌ„t l. 6. Robert Caenal Tom. 1. Gallic Hist Perioch 3. Diodorus Siculus rerum ant l. 5. Io. Xiphiâ—in in Epitom Dionis in Nerone Iulius Caesar Commentar l. 6. Boeth Theat of Brit. supr Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. p. 4. Caesaris principatus sustulit Druidas Of which their sacrificing of Romans in Britaine both the Roman and our owne Historians are witnesses iustely calling them cruell superstitions In quibus Insulani cruore captiuo adolere aras hominum fibris consulere Deos fas habebant And Sacerdotes infando ritu humanis mactatis hostijs Deos consulebant And the Druids were euer present at these cursed cruell and most Inhuman Sacrifices horum erat publicis sacrificijs interesse For example our Protestant Historians with others thus write of Bunduica directed by the Druids when she had stayne 80000. Romans she exercised all kinde of crueltie one such men as she tooke As for the Noble women that she gate she hanged them vp and cut of their pappes sewed them to their mouthes besides this she stretching their bodies out at leÌ„gth thrust sharpe stakes cleane through them all which things were done in despight when they sacrificed and feasted in their Temples And whatsoeuer cruelties outrages reuolts tumults or seditions as the Romans termed or interpreted not concurring with them by the Britans the Druids hauing power with seuerest punishments to Order and direct all things all these were by the Romans ascribed and imputed vnto them 6. Therefore of all people in Britaine these Druids were and must needs be most odious to the Romans and their Religion which allowed and practised such Barbarous cruell and execrable deuises was so hatefull vnto them that as our Protestant Historians write this Emperour by his Imperiall Authoritie and decree had forbidden the Druids Religion in Britaine Marci Antonij Veri authoritate decreto profliganda esset Religio quae omnium memoriam superabat In which opinion there was now no euasion to be founde out but the Druids superstition must presently be abandoned in Britaine And not to build too much vpon these mens words
and their Lieutenants in France had bannished them they sought their destruction heare in Britaine and the King himselfe with his Nobilitie condemned them and very many of their best learned men both in this and other Countryes had abandoned their Rites and vsadges and now embraced and actually professed Christian Religion thus spurred forward and thereby more seriously and deliberately reflecting vpon those conuicting and vnansweareable motiues therevnto which I haue remembred in the first Age and more properly belonging to the Druides of Britaine then any people of this or other Nation They also with their followers and Disciples gaue a common consent to relinquish their so condemned superstitions and receaue the lawe of Christ and this in so generall or vniuersall manner that within short time after few or none were to be found which professed their so condemned Idolatryes and Impieties And among their owne superstitions they had some better obseruations and directions deliuered and proposed by a better spirit to bring them more readily into the way of truth among which was that their auncient Tradition which I haue spoken of before of picturing reuerencing a Child in a Virgins Armes which wheÌ„ the Mysteries of Christ were preached proued vnto them more easely brought them publikly and plainely to professe and followe that which figuratiuely prophetically in obscure manner and signes they had acknowledged long before Christs Natiuitie THE XIII CHAPTER OF POPE S. ELEVTHERIVS AND HOW IN his Papacie and by his Papall order and power Britaine had the honour to be the first Christian kingdome in the worlde and eldest daughter of the mother Church of Christ King Lucius by his Embassadors and petition to the Pope of Rome so obtaining 1. ABOVT this time when matters were thus acting or acted in Britaine S. Soter the holy Pope of Rome was Martyred not by the commandement but rather against the commande and Edict of Marcus Aurelius the Emperour hauing giuen so seuere and strict order and chardge that no Christian should be molested or questioned for his Religion by some malitious and false accusing Aduersaries And S. Eleutherius Damasus Pontif. in Eleuth Martin Polon in Eleuth Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. Florent Wigorn. Chron. an 162. al. 184. Lampridius in Commodo Mar. Max. Senat. apud eund ib. Herodianus l. 1. Dio in Commodo or Eleutherus succeeded him in the See Apostolike and by the common opinion ruled the same 15. yeares or more Marcus Aurelius Antoninus was yet Emperour and after him his sonne Commodus who though he was a most wiked man exceeding all that went before him in impiety as Marius Maximus Lampridius and in them the whole Senate of Rome with others are witnesses yet as a scourge of God to the Persecutors of ChristiaÌ„s he oppressed them and was fauorable vnto Christians neuer molesting them whether it was at the mediation of Marcia a woman whome he exceedingly affected and was as Dio saith most friendly to Christians Christianorum studiosissima or otherwise I doe not examine he remained Emperour all Pope Eleutherius his time And Lucius was still King in Britaine and so by generall consent of Antiquaries continued all the time of Pope Eleutherius who as all our English Protestant Historians with others doe willingly and freely acknowledge was an holy Bishop and studious to haue the word of God published a good Maister of the household of Christ and so adhering to the Doctrine of the Apostles that he confirmed the Britans therein Pius Episcopus Matth. Parker Ant. Brit. p. 4. Io. Bal. lib. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in Eleutherio diuino verbo propagando studens Bonus paterfamilias de thesauro suo noua cum veteribus proferens effecit vt confirmatis consolidatis Britannis in suscepta prius ab Apostolis Doctrina totum illud regnum in eius fidei verba iuraret Thus write two Protestant Bishops the one their first Archbishop to whome the rest subscribe in this opinion of S. Eleutherius 2. What was his Religion in particular concerning matters now questioned by them they are not so willing to vtter in expresse terms because they are enforced by all Antiquitie to yeeld that the Religion which he professed was the same which was then by publike Authoritie generally preached and embraced in Britaine But he established among other things the Florent Wigor Chron. an 181. true Obseruation of Easter die Dominico a 14. vsque ad 21. celebraretur Acknowledging as before that he confirmed the Britans in the Doctrine of the Apostles And further testifying from Antiquities that his mother Authia comitted Magdeb. cent 2. col 133. cap. de Scholis Nâ—ceph l. 3. c. 29. Pius 1. Epist 1. ad S. Iustum Vienn him to Anicetus Pope before S. Pius by many Authorities to be instructed in Diuinitie Authia Eleutherium filium suum Aniceto tradidit erudiendum qui sacras literas ab eo doctus sacro Cleri numero inseritur and so familiar and accoÌ„pted renowned with Pope Pius that famous Massing Pope as is allready declared they must needs grant he was as farre a professor of that present Roman Religion which they name Papistrie or Poperye as they haue confessed of those holy Popes his predecessors in the See Apostolike and Tutors in Religion And for some cheifest particulars they giue vs their particular warrant that it was so For the Popes spirituall Supreamacie they write that he claymed and partised it as the definition or Institution of the Apostles and their successors to his time Romanae sedis Primatum arrogat cum ait ab Apostolis eorumque Magdeburgenses cent 2. c. de primatu col 141. 142. Robert Barns l. de Vit. Rom. Pont. in Eleutherio successoribus multorum consensu Episcoporum definitum esse and prouided that in Bishops cases and accusations nothing should be determined but by the Pope of Rome Accusationem contra Episcopos intentatam Episcopos audire permisit sed vt nihil nisi apud Pontificem definiretur cauet But this will more plainely appeare in the planting of Christian Catholike Religion heare in the ensuing History thereof And this shall stand in place of a Sea Marke to bring mee into the true way of my British Historicall Narration againe 3. For when matters of Religion had so farre and prosperously proceeded in Britaine as I haue related in the former Chapter and now nothing remained to be concluded of in those affaires but how the true faith and Religion of Christ might be planted heare by the most publike powerable warrantable and vncontroleable Authoritie in such proceedings it was generally agreed vpon according to those grounds and approued Rules which our Protestant Antiquaries haue proposed and prescribed vnto vs before that so greate important and generall a busines of conuerting a whole and so Lardge a kingdome neither lawfully might or could be establish in all things thereto required and necessarie without the help power and highest warranting prerogatiue of
truth but in such sort did it as thereby he hath purchased vnto the same the Title of Primogenita Ecclesiae the most auncient and first begotten of all the Churches in the world for that as Sabellicus hath well noted allthough Christ was preached elswhere priuately Britaine the first Kingdome in the world which publikely and generally receaued the saith of Christ in many other Nations long before yet omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Of all Nations it was the first that with publike approbation of Prince and State receaued the Profession of Christian Religion Thus farre he commendeth King Lucius for the carriadge of this busines afterward insinuating first to his Readers that there were Christian Preists and Preachers heare in Britaine when King Lucius sent to Pope Eleutherius about the generall Conuersion of this kingdome and to vse his words there is no doubt to be made that at their hāds if he were not he might haue bene baptised that were the Instrumēts of his Conuersion And then he immediately thus addeth to dishonour this Noble King for this his most honorable Ambassadge But what shall I say humanitūs aliquid passus est he thought happily it would be some litle glory vnto him and a countenance also to the action to fetch them that might seeme to be the Authours of this designe from Rome the Seate of the Empire the Mistresse of the world yea and also happily the vpholders of his Crowne and Authoritie regall Thus farre this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie all which I haue answeared before and now breifely repeate if King Lucius was or might haue bene baptised by any heare all they as I haue proued before of S. Timothie Marcellus Mansuetus and others sent hither or conuerted being cōsecrated Preists or Bishops heare by Authoritie from the Apostolike Roman See he must needs also be baptised by power from thence if he had not sent this solemne Ambassadge thither So likewise if he stayed the returne of his Ambassadours Eluan and Medwin if the Pope had sent no others hither seeing by all Antiquities these were but Cathecumens and not baptised when they were sent to Rome but there perfectly instructed baptised and cōsecrated the one a Priest the other a Preist and Bishop if these or eyther of them baptised him and his people if they alone had bene able to performe so generall and greate a worke it had bene done by the power of the Pope of Rome who consecrated them and by Authoritie sent them hither to that end 6. So if King Lucius had appealed in this busines to the Bishops of France or any Country betweene Rome and vs and if they had harkened vnto him herein without consulting with the Pope of Rome yet all they being consecrated and directed thither by his Authoritie as we haue seene before King Lucius and his subiects resolued to be Christians must become such by the labour power and warrant of the Pope of Rome And by that which is saide before by the warrant of our Protestants of the both claymed and practised supreame spirituall power of all Popes from S. Peter to this time of S. Eleutherius and of him also it is euident that this kingdome nor any other could be in such solemne and publike manner conuerted and all Ecclesiasticall matters with change of Temporall lawes be established without the warrant and approbation of the Apostolike See of Rome and Church thereof in which respect and noe other Sabellicus and others which truely call this our Britaine the eldest daughter of the Church primogemita Ecclesiae so terme it in respect of the Church of Rome our holy Mother which brought forth this Country generally and publikly to Christ before any other in the world by sending holy Preachers and Apostolike men hither which so brought it to passe to the greate honour of this Nation Eleutherius Graecia oriundus sed Neapoli Anton. Sabellicus l. 5. Ennead 7 in Italia ortus successit Soteri Cum hoc nuper dignitatem adepto Lucius Britanniae Rex per litteras egit vt se suos vellet Christianorum numero addicere Missi sunt eo Fugatius Damianus viri pietate insigni hi Regem cum tota domo populoque vniuerso Baptismi Sacramento insignauerunt sublatoque malorum daemonum cultu vera in gente pietas constituta est Sic Britannia omnium Prouinciarum prima publicitus Christi nomen recepit Where it is euident that Sabellicus this Protestant Bishops Authour giueth this dignitie to Britaine to be the eldest and first borne daughter of the Church because the Roman Church first and before all other Nations did bringe it wholy forth to Christ wholy conuerting it in which sence the King of France accompteth and stileth himselfe primogenitus Annal. Galliae in Claudio Ecclesiae the first begotten child of the Church among Kings because Stephen a King in France rather a Duke was in their opinion in the time of Claudius the Emperour conuerted to the faith of Christ by Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome And our King Iames whome our Protestants would haue to be the fourth such supreame heade of their Church in England after King Henry the eight the yoūge child King Edward the sixt and Elizabeth a woman and Queene plainely and publikly in open parlament hath thus confessed I acknowledge the Roman Church to be our Mother Church Therefore except Mother and Daughter be not correlatiues and vnseperable Britaine King Iames speach in his 1. Parlament was the Daughter hauing no elder Sister Daughter of that Church was the first borne Daughter of the Church by this prerogatiue primogenita Ecclesiae 7. And the Arguments which this Protestant Bishop would haue to accuse or condemne King Lucius of vaine glory for sending to Rome to establish Godwin Conu of Brit. supr p. 35. the Conuersion of Britaine because Rome was then the Seate of the Empire Mistresse of the world and happily vpholder of his crowne and regall Authoritie doe aduance the honour of King Lucius his zeale in Religion and Dutie to the Roman Church For if the Conuersion of Britaine in so vinuersall established order could haue bene compassed without allowance of the Pope of Rome it had bene more secure for him to haue abstayned from that Ambassadge sent vnto the Pope liuing in state of Persecution for his Christian Religion and cheife office therein by the temporall and Imperiall Rome temporall Seate of persecuting Emperours their times of conniuency onely excepted temporall Mistresse of the world temporall Vpholder or friend to the Regall crowne of Britaine so farre as it did nothing which tasted of alienation from the Roman Pagan Imperours will and dignitie with which King Lucius his professing a Religion persecuted by them and suing for establishing and confirmation thereof by the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome which aboue all other things was most distastfull to the Roman Empire and had for
that cause put all the Popes hitherto to death did most tw harte and disagree And therefore among diuers others Ihon Funccius the Protestant Antiquary doth thus freely acknowledge That at this time there were many most renowned Bishops in France whose help and assistance for the Conuersion of Britaine King Lucius might farre more easily haue vsed then to haue sent so farre as Rome for Preachers to be sent hither and order to be giuen from thence for effecting that worke but that the dignitie and prerogatiue of the Pope of Rome called vpon him to appeale to him for ordering and settling these affaires and giueth this Act and example of King Lucius the most potent King of the Britains as he stileth him for a sure and certaine signe and Argument of the Popes of Rome true honour at that time when they were so dishonored by the Emperours and worldly proceedings Quo in honore Io. Funccius l. 6. commentarior in Chronolog ad An. 178. Romani Pontifices eo tempore fuerint ex hoc satis apparet quod potētissimus Britanniarum Rex Lucius qui ea tempestate Christi fidem primitus ex continenti vltra Germanicum Oceanum in Britannicam Insulam publicè vocauit non ab alio quodam Episcopo Doctores veritatis petijt quam à Romano cum tamen eodem tempore multi per Gallias clarissimi haberentur Episcopi And in this all Antiquaries doe or ought to agree THE XIV CHAPTER WHEREIN IS RELATED HOW KING Lucius did not onely sue vnto the Pope of Rome by his Embassadges for the generall setling of Christian Religion in Britaine but for ciuill and temporall lawes also to be allowed by him to rule heare in Temporall affaires 1. OVR auncient Historian Ethelwerdus warranted as some thinke by S. Gildas and Nennius before cited writeth that Pope Eleutherius sent letters and a Legate to King Lucius of Britaine admonishing and calling vpon him to make profession of the holy Christian faith and Catholike Baptisme Eleutherius beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Ethelwerdus in Chronico in Eleutherio Gildas Nennius in M. S. Historijs supr Regem ammonens eum de fide Baptismo Catholico qui tum Britanniae Regni potestate pollebat To which Legacie and letters King Lucius did very soone after send as pleasing and contenting an answeare both by Ambassadors and letters to Pope Eleutherius as the letters and Legacie of the Pope about so greate and holy busines which he had so much and long desired were wellcome and gratefull vnto him for allthough he most affected the accomplishing of this blessed worke before this incitation giuen him by this renowned Pope according to this auncient Authour of our Nation who also say the fame of this Pope was greate in all the worlde ab ortusolis vsque ad occasum exijt sancta opinio eius yet now receauing new couradge warrant and direction without any further delay or procrastination as this Authour writeth yeeldeth to the counsayle and exhortation of Pope Eleuthererius Qui concessit verisimili ratione Christianum se esse futurum And by the aduise and consent of his Nobles and others of this kingdome whome it most concerned sent two Ambassadors with suppliant and humble letters to this holy Pastor of the Flocke of Christ to giue him thanks for that fatherly care he had of his spirituall children so farre off to signifie his most willing assent to godly Admonition and entreate his further and speedy care and prouision for the effecting thereof 2. The most Authorised Historie of S. Eleutherius and these letters warranted vnto vs by the Church of Christ in the Feast of this holy Pope deliuereth Act. Eleutherij in Breuiar Rom. in festo eius 26. die Maij. the manner and tenure of them in this order Huic Initio Pontificatus supplices literae venerant à Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum reciperer In the beginning of the Popedome of S. Eleutherius humble letters came vnto him from Lucius King of the Britans to receaue him and Damas Pontif. in To. 1. Concil in Eleutherio his people into the number of Christians The old Pontificall asscribed to S. Damasus saith of this Pope and this busines hic accepit Epistolam à Lucio Britannico Rege vt Christianus efficeretur per eius mandatum Pope Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Brittish King that by his commandement he might be made a Christian The auncient Ecclesiasticall Annals or Martyrologes doe thus expresse it Lucius Legationem misit ad Eleutherum Romanum Pōtificem Antiq. Tabulae Eccles apud Baron To. 2. Ann. an 183. per Eluanum Meduinum Britannos rogans per eos Eleutherum vt per se suosque ministros ad Christianam Religionem suscipiendam aditum patefaceret King Lucius sent an ambassadge to Eleutherius Pope of Rome by two Britans Eluan and Medwine entreating Eleutherius by them that by himselfe and such as he should please to employ therein he would make prouision that his kingdome might receaue Christian Religion I haue cited Sabellicus before that King Lucius wrote to Anton. Sabellic l. 3. Ennead 7. Pope Eleutherius to this purpose in the beginning of his Papacie Cum Eleutherio nuper dignitatem adepto Lucius Britanniae Rex per literas egit vt se suos vellet Christianorum numero addicere Martinus Polonus saith Pope Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Britan King that by his commandement he might be made a Christian Hic accepit Epistolam a Lucio Rege Britanno vt Martin Polon Supput in Eleut Hartm Schedel Chronic. chronicorum f. 114. p. 2. Ponticus Virun Brit. Hist l. 4. Magdeb. Cent. 2. c. 2. col 8. Christianus per eius mandatum fieret Hartmannus Schedel writeth that Eleutherius receaued an Epistle from Lucius a Britan King to receaue him and his subiects into the number of Christians Eleutherius Papa a Lucio Rege Britanno Epistolam accepit vt se ac suos in Christianorum numerum susciperet The like hath Verunnius and other forreine Catholike Historians as also their Protestants writing of Brittish affaires among which the Magdeburgians witnesse That Lucius King of Britaine did send Eluan and Meduuin very Learned Britans to Eleutherius Pope of Rome entreating him to send some Doctors from thence that might renewe Christian Religion and abolish Ethnicisme in his kingdome Ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Episcopum Eluanum Meduinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit ac rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnicismo instaurent And if we come home into Britaine our most auncient approued Historiās both Britans and Saxons make the same Relation vnto vs S. Gildas and Nennius haue before told vs how the Pope of Rome wrote to King Lucius to haue Christian Religion planted heare he
consented therto The old Manuscript Manuscr Peruetustum de primo statu Landauen Ecclesiae Brittish Antiquitie of the first State of the Church of LaÌ„daffe thus recordeth it Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Apostolicae Sedis Papam Legatos suos scilicet Eluanum Meduinum misit implorans vt iuxta eius Ammonitionem Christianus fieret Lucius King of the Britans sent his Ambassadors Eluan and Medwne to Eleutherius Pope of the Apostolike See beseeching him that Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Antiquit. Glast Tabulis affixae Capgr in S. Patric according to his admoniton he might be made a Christian The Authour of the old Brittish History saith Lucius Epistolas suas Eleutherio Papae direxit petens vt ab eo Christianismum reciperet King Lucius directed his Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring to receaue Christianitie from him The old Antiquities of Glastenbury citing other Brittish Authours doe tell vs that very cridible Antiquities deliuer that Lucius King of the Britans did send to Pope Eleutherius to pray him that he would illuminate the darknes of Britaine with the light of Christian preaching Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales quod Lucius Rex Britannorum ad Eleutherium Papam miserit oratum vt Britanniae tenebras luce Christianae Praedicationis illustraret S. Bede saith King Lucius did entreate Pope Eleutherius Bed l. 1. Eccles Hist c. 4. Theat of Brit. l. 6. Radulphus de Diceto Hist in Eleutherio an 188 Abbreuiat teÌ„p inter an 170. 180. by his letters that by his commandement he might be made a Christian obsecrans vt per eius mandatum Christianus efficeretur Dicetus in his auncient Manuscript History writeth King Lucius of Britaine obtained of Pope Eleutherius by his Epistle written vnto him to be made a Christian Ad Eleutherium Papam Lucius Rex Britanniae missa Epistola se fieri Christianum impetrat The old Authour of the Manuscript History termed Abbreuiatio Temporum if it was not the same Radulphus de Diceto hath the same words though not precisely at the same yeare wherein the copie of Dicetus in the Kings Library as our Theater Protestants cite him but as I haue alledged him Marianus Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor Chron. an 162. 184. Sigebert GeÌ„bl Chronogr in Regno Britan. Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. saith the very same also Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius wigorniensis writeth in the same words Sigibertus saith King Lucius request was the cause that the Britans receaued the Mysteries of Christian Religion by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperuÌ„t Matthew of Westminster giueth the like testimony to this petition of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Papam Eleutherium Epistolas direxit petens ab eo vt Christianus efficeretur Henry Archdeacon of Huntington saith When Eleutherius was Pope of Rome Lucius King of the Britains sent an Epistle vnto him beseeching him that by his commandement Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero Aurelio Lucio CoÌ„modo Harding Cronicle in King Lucius c. 51. f. 43. Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Dubtitij Io. Capgrauius Catal. in eod he might be made à Christian Cum Eleutherius Pontificatui Romanae Ecclesiae praeesset misit ad eum Lucius Britanniarum Rex Epistolam obsecrans vt per eius maÌ„datum Christianus efficeretur Harding saith this was done at the supplication of Lucius The old Manuscript of the life of S. Dubritius which Capgraue and others followe witnesseth that King Lucius sent two Ambassadors Eluan and Medwine to Pope Eleutherius that he might be made a Christian according to his direction Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Papam Legatos misit stilicet Eluanum Meduinum vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Christianus fieret And in the life of S. Helen the Empresse our Country woman Lucius Epistolas Eleutherio Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recicipere mereretur King Lucius did humbly direct Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring that he might be thought worthie to receaue the Christian faith from him The like hath Ado Lucius Britannorum Rex missa ad Eleutherium Romae Episcopum Epistolà vt Christianus efficeretur petijt Many others and they auncient Catholike writers of greate credet there be both of this and other M. S. in Vita S. Helenae Et Capgrau in ead Nations which thus confidently for most certaine deliuer this History vnto vs which for auoiding tediousnes I omit as I might haue ouerpassed many of these but to shew to my Readers that the mistakings of some Scribes before remembred and reconciled about times and Titles doe nothing hinder Ado in Chron. inter an 163. 181. the vndoubted and vnquestionable truth of the Relation hereof That the generall Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ was happily brought to passe in the time of Pope Eleutherius by his direction warrant and Papall Authoritie 3. For confirmation whereof by all manner of Antiquaries euen our Protestants most aduerse to the prerogatiues of the holy Apostolike Roman See they generally consent vnto it in this Order Matthias Flaccus Illiricus Ioannes Vuigandus Matthaeus Index and Basilius Faber the Magdeburgian Protestant Historians haue thus of this matter Lucius ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Centur. 2. cap. 2. col 8. Episcopum Eluanum Meduuinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnichismo instaurent King Lucius of Britaine sent two excellently learned Britans Eluanus and Meduuinus to Eleutherius Bishop of the Church of Rome and desired him that he might receaue some Doctours from thence that might establish Christian Religion in his kingdome and abolish Heathen superstition out of it And they alledge Gildas Albanius that this King was addicted to Christian Religion euen from the beginnig of his Reigne Non erat omnino iniquus Lucius Christianorum Religioni statim initio sui Imperijmouebatur enim nonnihil miraculis illustribus quae à Christianis in testimonium ornamentum suae doctrinae passim edebantur vt Gildas Albanius in libro de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij refert A Protestant Bishop of England whome these Magdeburgians cite and follow writeth in like manner cum Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Brit. cent 1. in Lucio Eluano Meduuino audisset per â—â—esaris Legatos Trebellium Pertinacem Romanorum illustres aliquot quiescente Persecutione Christianam Religionem admisisse statim per eruditos Britannos Eluanum Meduuinum ad Eleutherium Romanorum Pontisicem misit ac scripsit pro suscipiendo Baptismo Epistolam When King Lucius vnderstood by the Emperours
Ambassadours Trebellius and Pertinax that Persecution against Christians was ceased and some of the renowned of the Romans had embraced Christian Religion he presently sent and wrote an Epistle to Eleutherius Pope of Rome by learned BritaÌ„s Eluanus Meduuinus to haue Baptisme receaued heare And he sufficiently insinuateth there as the Magdeburgians before haue done that he would haue done this sooner but for feare of the Roman Emperours by whose permission and Authoritie as this man Bal. supr saith he was King in Britaine making him litle better then a King by courtesie onely Lucius Pius Coilli Regis filius vnicus Romanorum fautor Caesaris Marci Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. Antonini Veri beneuolentia authoritate Britannis post patrem imperabat The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury setting downe the same motiue and how by the Romans example the Christian faith was now receaued in all Prouinces addeth for King Lucius Ad Eleutherium Romanum Pontificem illustres facundos viros Eluanum Aualonium Meduinum Belgam cum literis mandatis legauit In quibus petijt vt ad se iam doctrina Christiana imbutum Nuncios ac Legatos à quibus Baptismate lauaretur mitteret King Lucius sent renowned Iewell against Harding 119. Godwin conu of Britan. Catal. of Bishop Theater of great Britaine l. 6. Selden Analect Rob. Barn l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Eleutherio Stow Hist in Lucius men Eluan of Aualonia and Medwin a Belgian to Eleutherius Pope of Rome with letters and commandements in which he requested that he would send Messengers and Legats to baptise him allready instructed in Christian doctrine His Protestant Successours Whitegift against the Puretans and George Abbot directour of Francis Mason in their Booke of Consecration as they followed him in place so in this opinion So their Protestant Bishops Iewell and Godwine So teacheth the whole company of Protestant Antiquaries in their Theater of Britaine So their particular Historians and writers Barnes Selden Stowe with others Lucius Britanniae Rex Christiano coetui cum suis subditis adiungi petijt â—er litteras An other saith King Lucius sent his two Ambassadours Eluanus and Meduuinus two learned meÌ„ in the Scripturs with his louing letters to Eleutherius Bishop of Rome desiring him to send some deuoute and learned men by whose InstructioÌ„ both he and his people might be taught the faith and Religion of Christ And these Protestants doe not stay their pens heare in giuing this supreame prerogatiue King Lucius did not onely send to the Pope to obtaine the setling of Religion heare but to establish the temporall state and Lawes of this kingdome as our Protestant Antiquaries with others acknowledge and preemineÌ„cie to the See of Rome for the ordering setling of spirituall affayres but goe further enforming vs that this holy King of Britaine Lucius so renowned in all Antiquities did appeale to the same Pope of Rome to haue the temporall and Ciuile Lawes of this Nation to be framed and enacted and so setled by his Authoritie And diuers of them are so earnest herein that they say King Lucius sent at this time and by these Ambassadours for obtayning thereof Their first Protestant Archbishop is playne in this opinion for hauing as before sett downe the Ambassadge our King sent to Pope Eleutherius desiring to haue Instructours sent hither to setle Christian Religion he immediately addeth with a connectiue phrase of speach entreating that those Legats this Pope should send hither for establishing Religion should also Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 4. bring with them the Roman Lawes by which he might describe and establish the state of Religion and common wealth in his kingdome Quique vnà deferrent Romanas leges quibus Religionis Reipublicae statum in Regno suo describeret atque stabiliret This mans opinion together with diuers others of the Protestant profession concerning this matter is related by a Protâ—stant Bishop and Antiquarie in this manner Lucius some time after his Conuersâ—on but whether Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 29. 30. before or after his Baptisme appeareth not made request vnto Eleutherius to send him some kind â—â—â—bstract of the Roman Lawes whereby he might establish a setled Order of Gouernment in his Dominions 4. Now whereas the Druids were the Iudges of all matters both in Caesar com l. 6. spirituall and temporall gouernment ferè de omnibus controuersijs publicis priuatisque constituunt si quod est admissum facinus si caedes facta si de haereditate de finibus controuersia est ijdem decernunt praemia poenasque constituunt The abolishing of these Druids made an alteration in politick matters aswell as Ecclesiasticall or concerning Religion so that the cause of reformation in both kindes being one and the selfe same I see no reason why we should not thinke that the remedie of both was likewise sought at once And true it is that the Authour of the booke called Antiquitates Britannicae Matthew Parker their Protestant first Archbishop last cited affirmeth how that Eluan and Medwin made the foresaid motion for the Roman Lawes at their being with Eleutherius before the Baptisme of Lucius and then receaued answeare So doth Foxe Iewell contra Hard. p. 119. M. Foxe and the Reuerend Father of happy memory Bishop Iewell thus one brother commendeth an other seemeth to be of the same opinion Yet because the Authours of our greate Chronicle Holinshead and the rest deliuer that this motion was made after the Baptisme of Lucius but also setting downe precisely the particular time doe say it was in the third yeare of his Conuersion I will not take vpon mee to pronounce eyther the one way or other but leaue it vnto the Readers Iudgment and discretion to determine of hitherto this Protestant Bishop for himselfe and his adherents in Religion concerning this matter This motion and request of King Lucius to the Pope about the temporall â—awes was after his first Ambassagâ— and receauing Christian ReligioÌ„ 5. But bccause he leaueth the determination hereof to his Readers Iudgment discretion I being one of his Readers will take vpoÌ„ me thus to determine against him his Brethren the Protestant Bishops and the rest by their owne testimonie citation for all these which he named as himselfe also cite at lardge the letter of Pope Eleutherius to King Lucius about this busines and it is all the light of this relation which is left vnto vs in Histories And therein Pope Eleutherius telleth vs plainely that this motion and answeare vnto it were after the publike Conuersion of this Country and after it had receaued also the holy Scripturs suscepistis nuper miseratione diuina in Regno Britanniae legem fidem Christi habetis penes vos in Regno vtramque paginam And seeing they were the Apostolike men which were sent hither by Pope Eleutherius to conuert the kingdome to Christ Which were principally to
of S. Ioseph is too manifest a mistaking for I haue proued in the first Age that S. Ioseph and all of that company or Schoole as this Authour termeth it were dead within the first huÌ„dred yeares of Christ long before Eluanus was borne Neyther is it credible with mee that any of the immediate Disciples for he speaketh in the plurall number ab ipsis Apostolorum Discipulis of the Apostles were liuing heare in Britaine in the Papacie of Eleutherius when this man was but a Catechumen by them that hold he was first sent to Rome from King Lucius after Eleutherius was now Pope or by those which as before assigne his going to Rome twenty yeares sooner for betweene this and the death of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule are 87. yeares at the least and whosoeuer were or could be accompted their Disciples in proper sense were so old at the Apostles death that if now liuing and heare in Britaine they were an hundred yeares of age Of which age in this Country I dare not take vpon mee to finde Disciples of the Apostles Onely I graunt as I haue done before that by the greate prouidence of God one of this Nation and S. Peters Disciple S. Mansuetus was probably then liuing but he was but one and liued most at Tullum or Treuers where he was Bishop farre from Glastenbury or any part of Britaine 8. And if there had bene any probable Authoritie that these men had bene borne in that part I would haue thought my phrase harsh in History if I had termed the one of them an Aualonian and the other a Belgian for the I le of Aualon is hard by welles Glastenbury itselfe but three English miles from welles and part of Belgia aswell as welles and so euery Aualonian was a Belgian and a Belgian borne about welles in ea circa welliam parte was not vnproperly an Aualonian the I le of Aualon there circuiting about it no Christian was probably in that part of the Country but in Aualonia the onely Residency of S. Ioseph and his holy company and onely alloted and enfranchised for Christians by the donation and priuiledge of our Kings then Aruiragus Marius and Coillus And Eluanus brought vp and instructed where S. Ioseph liued as this Authour our Protestants before haue written if it were so could not possibly be ignorant of that very place where he liued and was instructed in the Christian faith neyther so neare a neighbour and companion vnto him as Meduuinus was by these writers could be without all knowledge thereof yet by all the Antiquities of Glastenbury before neytheâ— of them knew this Mansion of S. Ioseph the most memorable and reuerenced place of this kingdome then with Christians Therefore we must trauaile further then any part of Belgia to finde but with probabilitie where these Ambassadours were borne and instructed in the Christian faith in Britaine before they were sent to Rome Cambridge hath pleaded for them before with more congruitie and lesse inconuenience then any part of the Belgae inhabitants can doe so perhaps might Stamford Burton where the Cambridge Schollers are thought to haue bene baptised so might diuers Schooles of the Druids where were many learned men such as Eluanus and Meduuinus are described vnto vs so farre remote froÌ„ the Belgae and Glastenbury and lately instructed in the faith of Christ that they might pleade Ignorance without sinne or shame of S. Ioseph his Chappell and Eremiticall habitation I may likewise so say of the Court itselfe of King Lâ—cius where so many learned Christians and Catechumens were now and 〈◊〉 whence these were sent as the custome and vsadge of Kings is to send 〈◊〉 Ambassadours such as be in grace in Court with them In all which places many learned men then liued but no such no Schoole or place of learning at this time for any thing I finde in Antiquities was about or neare to welles or Aualon then it being a Desart From whence in particular they were I dare â—ot yet for want of sufficient warrant certainely determine THE XV. CHAPTER THE MISSION OF THE HOLY LEGATS S. Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from S. Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of S. Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 1. THese renowned Brittish Ambassadours of King Lucius being now arriued at Rome with letters Commission and Instructions for their proceeding in so greate and important busines presented themselues with their Kings humble and earnest petition to the holy Pope Eleutherius Whether they came now immediately from Britaine as most seeme to affirme or had bene for some and no short time before in Rome and in studies there and Instruction in Christian Religion to enable them for such Ecclesiasticall Degrees and functions as they were now shortly to receaue as our Cambridge Antiquaries and others assisted with no contemptible reasons haue allready deliuered and now receaued these letters and Commission from King Lucius about our generall Conuersion I referre my Readers to that I haue written before of this matter But howsoeuer that is to be resolued it is generally agreed vpon among Antiquaries that vpon the deliuery of this Ambassadge the holy Pope Eleutherius appointed for his Legats S. Damianus and Fugatianus with power and Instructions to come hither to effect that happy busines And some say that among others designed for worthie labourers in this renowned worke these Ambassadours of King Lucius were presently employed about it The old Brittish Manuscript Antiquitie of the auncient Church of Landaffe thus relateth it Eleutherius gratias agens Deo suo quod illa gens quae à primo Antiquit. Eccles Landau Manuscript Peruetust Regionis inhabitatore Bruto gentilis fuerat tam ardenter ad fidem Christi festinabat consilio senioris vrbis Romae placuit eosdem Legatos baptizari Catholica fide suscepta ordinari Eluanum in Episcopum Meduuinum autem in Doctorem Et propter eloquentiam scientiam quam habebant in sacris Scripturis Praedicatores ad Lucium in Britanniam reuersi sunt Pope Eleutheriâ—s giuing thanks to God that the Nation which from Brutus the first Inhabiter of the Country had bene euer Pagan did so feruently hasten to the faith of Christ it was agreed vpon by the Counsaile of the elder Rome that the same Ambassadours should be baptized and hauing receaued the Catholike faith Eluan should be consecrated a Bishop and Medwin made a Doctour or Teacher And in respect of the eloquence and knowledge which they had in holy Scripturs they returned Preachers vnto King Lucius in Britaine The old Manuscript History of the life of S. Dubricius and Capgraue following it Manuscrip Antiq de Vit. S. Dubrâ—cij Capgrau Catal. in S. Dubricio haue the verie same words of that Antiquitie so farre as it concerneth this narration 2. I finde few others that be auncient which write of the consecrating any of
these Ambassadors of King Lucius to be a Bishop but speake generally of the Roman Legats Damianus and Fugatianus presentlâ— sent hither from Pope Eleutherius with others to be Instruments in performing this greate designment S. Gildas Nennius S. Bede Marianus Florentius wigorniensis Ethelwerdus Matthew Westminster WilliaÌ„ Malmesburie HeÌ„ry of HuntingtoÌ„ Radulphus de Diceto Martinus Harding Ado Platina with others writing of this Ambassadge of King Lucius and S. Eleutherius sending his Legats hither about the effecting our Kings request are silent of this consecrating and sending Eluanus Meduuinus hither againe at this time or after in such manner as the others write And the Roman Antiquities of this matter which Baronius termeth the auncientest of King Lucius Acts vetustiora de Lucio monumenta Monum Vet. apud Baron To. 2. Annal. an 183. though they say King Lucius sent these two Ambassadors Eluanus and Meduuinus to Pope Eleutherius about the CoÌ„uersion of Britaine yet they onely testifie that King Lucius his suite was to haue it effected by Pope Eleutherius and such as he should thinke fittest to vndertake that labour how he therevpon sent Fugatius and Donatianus otherwise called Damianus to effect it as they did neuer naming further Eluanus or Meduuinus Agent herein Lucius Legationem misit per Eluanum MeduuinuÌ„ Britannos rogans per eos Eleutherum vt per se suosque ministros ad Christianam Religionem suscipiendam aditum patefaceret quod obtinuit Nam Idem pontifex Fugatium Donatianum aliter Damianum in Britanniam misit And diuers of our Protestants which relate Magdeb. cent 2. col 8. Io. Funccius l. 6. commeÌ„tar in Chronol ad An. 178. Ioan. Bal. li. de Scritp Brit. ceÌ„t 1. in Lucio Eluano Meduuino Idem l. de vitis Pontif. Rom. in Eleuth Rob. Barns l. de Pontif. Rom. in Eleutherio Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 21. this Historie make no memory therein of Pope Eleutherius his consecrating and sending Eluanus and Meduuinus hither such be the Magdeburgian writers Funccius Barns and their Bishop Bale allthough in his booke of writers dedicated to King Edward the sixt he expressely handleth this matter both in King Lucius Eluanus and Meduuinus and there speaketh of these men sent to Eleutherius at Rome yet he is silent of their consecration there seeming to thinke they were consecratd in Britaine before their going to Rome per Apostolicos viros in Christo renati in dispensandis Dei ministerijs inter primos haberentur And in his Booke of the liues of Popes writen after he speaketh not of them at all when he handleth this matter in Pope Eleutherius And an other 4. Protestant Bishop and Antiquary though he holdeth with them that say Pope Eleutherius made Eluanus a Bishop and sent both him and Meduuinus hither yet he addeth by most it is affirmed how that Eleutherius sent with these two before named S. EluaÌ„ and Medwin two other to order the state of the Church who had the honour of performing that office The one of them is called by some Damianus by others Duuanus and by others againe Deruianus Dimianus Diuianus and Donatianus the other is sometimes termed Faganus and sometimes Fugatius And the other last cited Protestant Bishop confirmeth Bal. sup in Lucio Eluan Meduuino Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 5. Stowe Hist Howes An. 179. in Lucius Io. Goscelin Hist Manuscr de Archiep. CaÌ„t. in Lucio Holinsh. Hist of England l. 4. c. 19. this telling vs all things were ordered by those two Legats of Pope Eleutherius 3. This is sufficiently yeelded vnto by their first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and by most as the other hath before acknowledgde And Goscelin in his Manuscript History of the Archbishops of Canterbury relating this History of King Lucius sending Eluanus and Meduuinus is silent of any consecration or mission they receaued at Rome but asscribeth the ordering of all Ecclesiasticall matters heare to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius Fugatius vna cum Damiano â—uc remissus Christianam Religionem in Regno instaurant tota Ethnicismo abolito solidè constituunt Holinshed in his History of England is also silent in this consecration of our Ambassadors onely saying of them King Lucius sent vnto Eleutherius Bishop of Rome two learned men of the Brittish Nation â—â—â—an and Medwine requiring him to send some such Ministers as might instruct him and his people in the true faith more plentifully and to Baptize them according to the Rules of Christian Religion Heareupon were sent from the said Eleutherius two godly learned men the one named Fugatius and the other Damianus How they performed this chardge committed vnto them by Pope Eleutherius in the opinion of this ProtestaÌ„t he shall with others testifie when I come to entreate of their proceedings heare Our Protestant Authours of the Theater of greate Britaine relying much vpon the Authoritie of the Manuscript History of Radulphus de Diceto sometime Deane of S. Pauls Church Theater of great Brit. l. 6. in London in the Kings library as they cite him must be of the same minde that the chardge of this greate busines was committed by Pope Eleutherius to his Legats Faganus and Damianus for he writeth so and that all things heare Radulph de Diceto in Manuscr Hist inter ann 170. 180. Io. Leland in assert Arthurij Priseus defens Hist Brit. p. 73. 74. Selden Analect c. 6. Whitg defens of the Answere p. 323. Foxe To. 1. f. 146. Mason l. 2. c. 3. p. 52. 55. Godwin Catal. of Bishops of Yorke â—n Panlinus 1. Winchester 1. were setled by their Legatine Authoritie Leland in his Defence of King Authour and Sir Ihon Prise of the Brittish History affirmeth the like citing diuers others for warrant M. Selden relateth this matter as the others haue done before that King Lucius craued the direction assistance of Pope Eleutherius herein Pontificem Romanum qui tunc fuit Eleutherium vt cum suis Christiano nomine obsignaretur mandatis literis consuluit And he sent Fugatius and Damianus very learned and holy men to conuert this Country Fugatium Damianum imprimis doctos insignisque pietatis viros misit So write their two Archbishops white gift and Abbots M. Foxe Francis Mason And that ProtestaÌ„t Bishop himselfe who before would not haue this so vndoubted a truth as these his fellowes in Religion haue made it when afterwards he came to sounder Iudgment and better reflected vpon this History and grounds thereof maketh it a veritie vndeniable in this manner It cannot be denyed but Eleutherius Bishop of Rome at the request of Lucius then King of Britaine sent Damianus Faganus and other learned Preachers to sowe the seed of the Ghospell heare And in other places proueth from Antiquities that these Legats of Pope Eleutherius exercised Apostolike Legatine Power by Commission from that holy Pope in this kingdome 4. And of this their Power Commission from
Pope Eleutherius we are assured by all Antiquities of this matter I will epitomate some of them to shew how euident and cleare a truth it is and though they be not first in prioritie of time begin with those which haue written of the consecration and mission of Eluan and Medwin hither from the See Apostolike of Rome which I doe not deny but onely disallowe that they were the cheifest in this busines which these very Authours also testifie For the Antiquities of Landaffe say that King Lucius made his petition to Pope Eleutherius to haue his Country conuerted by his direction and obtayned it Implorans vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Antiq. Eccl. Landauen Christianus fieret quod ab eo impetrauit And it followeth in the same Antiquitie that Ecclesiasticall matters were setled heare according to the order or commandement of Pope Eleutherius secundum iussum beati Eleutherij Papae Ecclesiasticum ordinem constituit The Antiquitie of the life of S. Dubricius Manuscr de Vit. S. Dubricij Io. Capgrau in cod and Capgraue also the other Authours haue the same first words which containe the second vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Christianus fieret And in the life of S. Helen after he maketh it most manifest that as the truth is he held with all Antiquitie that King Lucius did both humbly entreate Pope Eleutherius to giue order direction for the setling of Christian Religion heare in Britaine and he sent hither his Legats Damianus and Fugatius with direction and power to performe it and they accordingly effected it in all respects Lucius Epistolas Eleutherio Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem ChristianaÌ„ Io. Capgrauius in Catalogo in S. Helena Regina recipere mereretur Beatus ergo Pontifex ille compertâ eius maximâ deuotione duos religiosissimos viros Fugacium videlicet Damianum ad illum misit 5. How these Apostolike men did order and actually setle all Ecclesiasticall businesses heare I shall deliuer from this as other Authours in due place Now I speake onely of their Power and Commission granted vnto them by Pope Eleutherius The old Roman Monuments cited by Baronius and the Monum Antiq. apud Baron To. 2. Annal. an 183. Damasus in Eleutherio Martyrol Rom. 26. die Maij. receaued Acts of Eleutherius which the Church approueth and readeth on his Festiuitie say he sent Fugatius and Damianus to conuert Britaine Quamobrem Fagatium Damianum misit in Britanniam per quos Rex reliqui fidem susciperent The worke asscribed to S. Damasus sayeth the Kings request was to haue it done by the Popes coÌ„mandement per eius mandatum The old Roman Martyrologe saith â—â—is busines was effected by Damianus and Fugatius whome Pope Eleutherius sent into Britaine to that end Sanctos Damianum Fugatium in Britanniam misit qui Lucium Regem vna cum vxore ac toto fere populo baptizarunt Vsuardus Ado and others confirme it Ponticus Virunnius affirmeth Ponticus Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. the Pope sent these hither and they ordered all things heare for Religion Pontifex Faganum Doeuanum ad Lucium misit Martinus Polonus so affirmeth Papa misit duos religiosos viros videlicet Faganum Damianum And if Abbot Fecknam auouching it publikly in open Parlament in the first yeare of Queene Elizabeth and there offering to make it good against them that then brought in Protestant Religion may be admitted for a credible Authour Abbot Fecknam in his oration in Parlament an 1. Elizab. S. Gildas did write as much or more for these be the words of that worthie Prelate The Religion and the selfe same manner of seruing God of the which ye are at this present in possession did begin heare in this Realine 1400. yeares past and that in King Lucius his dayes by the first Christian King of this Realme humble letters sent to the holy Father Pope Eleutherius who sent into this Rèalme two holy men the one called Damianus and the other Fugatius And they as Ambassadors sent froÌ„ the See Apostolike of Rome did bring into this Realme so many yeares past the very same Religion whereof we are now in possessioÌ„ and that in the Latine tongue as the auncient Historiographer D. Gildas witnesseth in the Prologue and beginning of his booke of the Britaine Histories And the Magdeburgian Protestants Balaeus and others of that Religion besides our Catholike writers the Authour Magdeb. cent 2. c. 2. col 8. Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. â—â— Lucio Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 4. c. 20. Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. Matth. Westm an 186. of the Brittish old History Virunnius and Matthew of Westminster cite S. Gildas for a witnes in these things And those Manuscript Copies of S. Gildas as our Protestants tell vs which are yet extant in their custodies both in the Library of S. BeÌ„nets Colledge and the Vniuersitie at Cambridge doe testifie that all matters heare in Religion were ordered by the Legats of the Pope of Rome missa legatione a Papa Romano And we haue farre more auncient Brittish testimonies hereof then S. Gildas time euen the Acts themselues of those holy Legats written in their time as both auncient Catholike writers Protestants Charta S. Patricij apud Leland assert Arthurij Capgrau Catal. in S. Patric Ant. Glast Manuscr Tabulis affixae in membranis Io. Bal. l. de Scriptorib Brit. cent 1. in Eluano Meduuino are witnesses so the Epistle asscribed by Protestants and others to S. Patrick so other Brittish Monuments as the old Manuscripts of Glastenbury with others affirme Venerunt Eleutherio mittente Praedicatores Britanniam duo viri sanctissimi Phaganus Deruianus pro vt charta sancti Patricij gestaque Britannorum testantur hi verbum vitae euangelizantes Regem cum suo populo Sacro Fonte abluerunt And a Protestant Bishop in his booke of Brittish writers as he acknowledgeth all Christian affaires then to haue bene ordered by these two Legates Fugatius and Damianus omnia ordinatione quadam per Fugatium Damianum in rem Christianam permutata so Eluanus and Meduuinus did write in Parchement a Booke of the Acts of these Legats whereby the notice of these things came to Posteritie Vt apud Posteros clariora perdurarent membranis hi dederunt Acta per Legatos li. 1. Inde ad nos non alio medio peruenerunt 6. And to make all sure that all things heare were effected by the Popes Authoritie and by power of their Commission from him he addeth immediately that this Conuersion of Britaine by the Popes Authoritie was a Patterne and President to other succeeding Popes to diuide other Prouinces into Parishes and Dioceses Ex hoc similibus fundamentis caepere postea Romanorum Pontifices occasionem Prouincias diuidendi in Paraecias Diocaeses And S. Patrike Epist S. Patricij Antiq. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Patricio as our Protestants with others allow
that Antiquitie testifieth that he found this Legatine power of S. Faganus and Damianus with effects thereof in other writings of the Britans betweene their time and his Iâ—â—â—riptis recentioribus inueni quod sanctus Phaganus Deruuianus ab Eleutheâ—â—o Papa qui eos miserat decem annos Indulgentiae impetrarunt Nennius writeth as the extant Copies of Nennius Hist Manuscr Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 4. in Martyrol 8. cal Iunij Ethelwerd chronic in Eleuther Marian. Scot. l. 2. â—tat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor in Chronic. ann 162. vel 184. Martin Pol. supput an 188. in Eleut S. Gildas before that Christian Religion was setled heare by the Legats of the Pope of Rome Missa Legatione a Papa Romano S. Bede in diuers places affirmeth that Christianitie was planted heare by Pope Eleutherius commande or Authoritie and this was King Lucius suite vt per eius mandatum Christianus fieret effectum piae postulationis consecutus est Ethelwerdus saith it was done by the Legats and letters of Pope Eleutherius to King Lucius Eleutherius beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuncium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem Marianus saith King Lucius obtained it of Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius Wigorniensis hath the same words Martinus relateth it by Fuganus and Damianus hauing Mission or Commission from Pope Eleutherius Papa misit duos religiosos viros videlicet Fuganum Damianum qui Regem populum Baptizarent Radulphus de Diceto in his Manuscript Historie reporteth King Lucius petitioninge to Pope Eleutherius about this busines the Pope sent Faganus and Diuuanus hither and they affected it Ad Eleutherium Lucius Rex Radulphus de Diceto in Manuscr Hist abbreu Chronic. inter an 170. 180. Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero. Manuscrip Hist de Romesey Princ. Insula isâ—a qâ—â— nunc Anglia Gulielm Malm. l. de Antiquit. caeâ—obij Glaston Caxton Hâ—st part 4. in King Lucius Galfr. Monum Hist l. 4. c. 19. 20. Matth. Westm an 185 186 Huâ—ting Chronic. c. 31. f. 4â— Britanniae missa Epistola se sieri Christianum impetrat Eleuther ergo misit Faganum Diuuanum qui Regem Lucium baptizauerunt Henrie of Huntington his phrase is that it was done by Pope Eleutherius commandement Per Eleutherij Papae mandatum The old Manuscript History of Romesey saith King Lucius did humbly entreate Pope Eleutherius by an Epistle that he would send him faithfull Doctors to Baptise him and his Nation and he obtained his suite Rex Britannorum Lucius sanctum Eleutherium tunc temporis Papam per Epistolam suppliciter expetiuit gratanter obtinuit quatenus fideles Doctores destinaret qui se ac gentem suam in Christo regenerarent William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury relateth that these Legats Phaganus and Deruianus came into Britaine to preach the Ghospell haue preached Baptized through all the Iland Phaganus Deruianus venerunt in Britanniam ad praedicandum EuangeliuÌ„ Baptizantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragrantes The old English Chronicle published by Caxton asscribeth the whole managing of these affaires to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius The Brittish History also the Monke of Westminster and Harding are most manifest for these Legats and Commissioners of Pope Eleutherius to haue directed all these affaires by that Popes Authoritie 7. Thus we haue proued by Authorities the high Apostolike Legatine Power which the holy Pope Eleutherius communicated to these his learned and renowned Legats and Commissioners Faganus and Damianus for the Conuersion of this kingdome this Power being thus granted and so many Episcopall Acts in consecrating Bishops Preists and other Clergie men and These Legats of Pope Eleutherius were Bishops others proper to that highest function being to be exercised heare as in all other Nations in such a state and condition and which none but Bishops could performe and these worthie Founders of our Church performed heare by all Antiquities we must needs conclude they were consecrated Bishops by such Apostolike Catholike manner as I haue before related Therefore I can but maruayle how the present Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury Directour of M. Francis Mason and his scribe were no better directed then to Franc. Mason Pref. to his Books of Consecr l. 2. c. 3. p. 55. 56. write from Rome there came two Fugatius and Damianus but we cannot learne that eyther of them was a Bishop Which is too weake a saying of an Archbishop or any writer directed by such a man For so many Episcopall Acts which by all writers they effected were lessons plaine enough to learne that they were endowed with Episcopall Order and power to doe such things and so must needs be Bishops And if we must seeke them Maisters expressely to call them so the old Brittish History calleth them expressely Antistites Bishops Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 4. c. 20. Pont. Virun Hist l. 4. in fine Matth. Westm Anno gratiae 186 Godwin Cat. of Bishops in Wincester pag. 207. edit an 1615. so doth Virunnius And Matthew of Westminster naming them the blessed Bishops Faganus and Deruuianus bâ—ati Antistites Faganus Deruuianus And to omitt others that Protestant Bishop which before was most backward in these things produceth an old Manuscript testifying they were Bishops and exercised the holy offices of that Function The Cathedrall Church of Winchester saith he as the same Authour of an old Manuscript saith wash allowed and dedicated vnto the honour of our Sauiour October 29. 189. by Faganus and Damianus Bishops And diuers forrayne Historians especially of France witnesse that the cheife suite of King Lucius was for such hauing otherwise of his owne Nation many Preists and Preachers of the Christian Religion Mere des Histoires Chroniques de France l. 1. pag. 91. an 182. Alan Bouchard in Annales de Bretaigne l. 1. fol. 19. p. 2. Many Christians say these Authours being baptised and preaching the faith in Britaine King Lucius sendeth to Pope Eleutherius vn Ambassadeur an Ambassadour to make suit to him to send Prelats of his Church to instruct and baptize him And assure vs the cheife of these were Damianus and Faganus exercising Episcopall Function heare And so according to their high calling and dignitie and as the holy Popes before euen from S. Peter had practised and ordayned these holy Bishops before had their sacred Preists Deacons and other Many other Bishops employed by the Popes authoritie in this holy works Clergie men to assist them And the case and condition of so lardge Dominions as Britaine comprehended to be conuerted required diuers other both Preists and Bishops were sent by Pope Eleutherius with them to be workemen in this happy haruest And their names were diligently preserued and left to Posteritie in our Primatiue Church and among
21. Pag. 20. the Church who had the honour of performing that office Doth that make no obligation which he plainely with S. Bede and others thus confesseth Eleutherius a holy man sitting Bishop of the RomaÌ„ Church Lucius a King of the Britans writ vnto him his letters praying that by his appointment and direction he might be made a Christian And presently he obtayned the effect of his godly desire Or how will this man persuade vs that these Legats did not vnderstand our languadge and so preached not themselues being strangers but committed that office especially to Eluan and Medwin And Pope Eleutherius appointed Meduinus S. Eluanus and Mâ—dwinus with other Brittish Preists learned Clâ—â—â—gymen asâ—ist them a Doctour or teacher and saith with his fellowes in Religion Parker Bale and Leland as he glosseth them That Medwin was by birth a Dutchman and thereby as vnfit a Preacher to Britans as the Italian Legats were 3. But we are assured by better Authoritie and Antiquitie then this man can shew vs to the contrary that both our King his Nobles and all the cheifest heare of the Britans at that time vnderstood the Latine Roman tongue Our Antiquaries of Cambridge and others proue vnto vs that there was an Imperiall Constitution decreed and receaued heare in these times that euery man that would or should beare office must learne the Latine tongue Institutum fuit vt qui Magistratum gerere vellet Latinam linguam disceret And long Io. Caius in Hist Cantabrig p. 19. before this time the Latine tongue was so vsuall in this Nation as these Protestants tell vs that the Romans Latine songes were sent hither and sunge heare euen to the vulgar audience And of this Martiall the Poet speaketh when he saith his songes and Poems were sunge in Britaine Dicitur nostros cantare Britannia versus Matth. Parker Antiq. Britan. in Claudia Io. Bal. lib. de Scriptor cent 1. in Claud. Martial in Epigr. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. Therefore these Latine songes being sent from Rome to our Brittans heare as these Protestants write to be sunge heard both the singers and heares of them must needs be said to haue vnderstood that languadge of the Romans in which they were penned by the Poet. So we need not seeke any further for Auditours to vnderstand the preaching of these Roman Legats though in the Latine tongue when we haue founde allready the King himselfe all his Nobles and officers in Authoritie and hauing command all Schollars in our Vniuersities or Schooles besides others by probable Iudgment without number which vnderstood them preaching persuading reasoning disputing instructing or catechizing in that speach And we may with strong reason from hence informe and assure our selues that this so vsuall and allmost common knowledge heare of the Latine tongue the naturall languadge in Rome from whence so many Apostolike Preachers were sent into these parts was a greate help and furtherance to that so speedy Conuersion of this kingdome which otherwise to haue bene effected as it is deliuered in our Histories may iustly be termed miraculous And allthough both the King and very many of his Nobles learned Druids and others were eyther actually conuerted or conuicted in Iudgment of the vndoubted truth of Christian Religion and falsehood of their Pagan superstitions before the comming of these Legats hither or King Lucius sent for them to Rome as I haue shewed before Yet no small number and of the learned among them still continuing in their old errours and the Christian Clergie then in Britaine neyther being so greate or learned in that first Age and Infancie of our Church that it was able to conuert so many millions which still professed Paganisme in this kingdome if our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie could or might haue bene ordered and setled without the Popes allowance and Authoritie which allmost euery Chapter in this Historie disproueth yet we must needs acknowledge our selues obliged and very much in dutie obliged to the Apostolike See of Rome for sending vnto vs so learned reuerend and holy Pastors as all Histories confesse them to haue bene to deliuer vs so happily from that most damnable infernall darknes wherewith we were blinded and without such spirituall Phisitians help and cure desperately and irrecouerably ouerwhelmed infected and diseased at that time Therefore these Renowned and in all respects most honorable Legats knowing well what chardge Power and trust was committed vnto them by the Popes Authoritie and our Kings entreatie and perfectly informed heare of the state and necessitie of this kingdome in spirituall affaires presently disposed themselues and the whole Christian Clergie heare vnder them for the most speedy and perfect recouery and expelling the venime from so many allmost deadly poysoned soules in Britaine And the theifest places in Britaine where this infection principally did reigne and was fostered and from them dispersed into all the other parts and members of the bodie of this kingdome next vnto the Court of the King now conuerted being our auncient Schooles or Vniuersities and cheife Residences of the principall Pagan Idolatrous Preists Flamens and Archflamens in the most auncient and commanding Cities of this Nation they disposed and diuided themselues our Cleargie to stop these springs and fountains of that foule ouerflowing streame 4. How they preuayled in our old Brittish Vinnersities or Schooles in confouÌ„ding the Pagan Philosophers and conuerting them their followers and Disciples to the Christian faith we may take some notice by that which the Antiquaries of Cambridge propose vnto vs performed by them in their Vniuersitie where they say they after long dispute with their Philosophers they Io. Caius Hist Cantabr p. 35. conuerted them all to Christ and baptised both them and three thousand others there in one day Cantabrigiam venerunt vt fertur vbi postquam multum The Schollers of Cambridge now generally conuerted and 3000. other Britans there Baptized in one day varièque cum Philosophis disputatum est baptizarunt vno die Philosophos omnes tria hominum millia And though they doe not deliuer the names of their Authours for this Relation yet they doe sufficiently expresse that they found this narration of the disputing with these Cambridge Philosophers and the Baptising both of them and so many thousands at one time there testified by diuers Antiquities for they say expressely that some asscribe it to EluaÌ„ and Medwine after their returne froÌ„ Rome and Baptisme of King Lucius and by others to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius secundum quosdam qui ista ad Faganum Damianum seu Fugatium Deruuianum Eleutherij Nuncios referunt And record it done in the same yeare they came into Britaine Which they hold to haue bene the 178. of Christ id actum fuit anno Domini 178. And allthough these men stand as much as Antiquities doe warrant them for the honour and prioritie of their Vniuersitie yet in this place they doe not auouch
was baptized his subiects followed his example Matth. Westm in such order that in a short time there was not heare any Infidell to be found Quod cum factum fuisset concurrerunt ad Baptismum Nationes diuersae exemplum Regis sequentes ita vt in breui nullus inueniretur Infidelis Hartmannus Schedel reporteth Hartni Scedel Chron. Chronic. f. 115. p. 2. Epist S. Patricij apud Capgrau in vita eius Leland assert Arthurij Antiq. Glast Scriptor vitae S. Helenae apud Capgrau in Catalog as others before that these Legats baptized the King and his people Regem ipsum ac populum The Historicall Relation of S. Patrike commonly called his Epistle witnesseth that they conuerted both the King people trauailing quite through Britaine Phaganus Deruianus Regem cum suo populo ad fidem conuerterunt peragrantes Britanniam The old Authour that wrote S. Helen her life recordeth how vpon the Baptisme of King Lucius all the people of the whole Nation presently flocked together to be instructed in the faith of Christ and were baptized Nec mora concurrentes vndique totius Nationis populi Regis exemplum insequuntur eodemque salutari lauachro mun dati caelesti Regno restituuntur Harding thus setteth it downe in his olde verses Eleuthery the first at supplication Harding Chron. c. 51. f. 43. Of Lucius sent him two holy menne That called wer Faggan and Duuyen That baptized him and all his Realme throughoute With hertes glad and laboure deuoute Sigebertus saieth generally of the Britans without restriction that they Sigebert Chron. in Regno BritaÌ„norum receaued Christianitie by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius sent at the request of their King Lucius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperunt Walterus Rollwink in his Fasciculus writeth that Fuganus and Damianus the Legats of Pope Eleutherius baptized both King Lucius and his people who vpon the solemne Baptisme of their King submitted themselues to Christian Religion Eleutherius Walter Rollw in Fascicul teÌ„p an 184. misit Legatos Lucio Regi Britonum qui eum cum populo suo baptizarunt Solemniter Rege Lucio baptizato subiectus populus eius exemplo fidei colla submisit pacificè THE XVII CHAPTER HOW IN BRITAINE THESE HOLY LEGATS placed Archbishops and Bishops in our Cyties Archbishops in the places of Archflamens and Bishops for Flamens And how by all writers such dignities were among the auncient Pagans both in Britaine and other Nations 1. WHEN the Ecclesiasticall affaires of Britaine had thus prosperously proceeded that the King and all his Nobilitie were become Christians as Gildas Nennius the Antiquities of Landaffe and others after them testifie Rex cum vniuersis Britanniae Regulis Baptismum susceperunt And as an other Copie of Gildas agreeing with Nennius readeth Lucius Britannicus Rex cum vniuersis Regulis totius Britanniae Baptismum susceperunt And in the Antiquities of Landaffe Lucius totius Britanniae Primates Baptismum susceperunt And all Scholes Cities Druids Teachers and Schollers of Idolatrie were thus conuerted to Christ as all our Antiquaries Catholiks and Protestants haue deliuered so that all both Rulers and subiects both temporall and such as were then called spirituall had now embraced that Religion and worship of God which as it was diametrically as it were repugnant to the superstions of the Gentils in Britaine about their Idols termed Gods so it vtterly condemned many of their barbarous and prophaine customs and obseruations in meerely ciuill and human affaires and proceedings as I haue in very many things intollerable to be practized or permitted giuen Instance before Therefore as the state of Religion and reueâ—ence to God was now changed and onely heare wanted an externall Authoritatiue setling of an Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie of Bishops Preists Cleargie men to gouerne in Religion and places or Churches for professing and publike practise of the same which were now to be prouided by these holy Legats so King Lucius as the Vicar of Christ in this kingdome in temporall things as S. Eleutherius stileth him in his Epistle about this busines wrote vnto that holy Pope for his direction also in this greate affaire of changing his temporall Lawes to make all sure that nothing should be receaued and established heare either concerning the dutie and office of man to God or man to man one towards an other but what should haue direction or allowance Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 26. The Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie of Archbishops Bishops Preists and other Clergy men now setled heare by the Popes authoritie from the See Apostolike of Rome Of this second I will speake when I haue in some manner finished or deliuered the first the setling or founding our Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie and gouernement in such affaires 2. That these Roman Legats did presently vppon our Conuersion appoint the Sees of Bishops and Archbishops according to the place and number of the Flamens and Archflamens of the Pagans is so generally receaued for an vndeniable truth in Antiquities as a Protestant Bishop singularly excepting one other of his profession heare naming him that he perceiueth not any that haue gainesaid it before Maister Doctor Sutcliffe But contrariwise diuers both auncient and learned are to be found that haue partly broached it and partly applauded the same And yet this bold faced man against all learned Antiquitie in his owne confession pleaseth to call it a deuise so childish and ridiculous as he cannot but wonder that any man of Learning and Iudgment should approue it And bringeth no more reason then he doth Authoritie for this his singularitie Onely he saith that Fenestella which directly teacheth this dignitie of Archflamens among the Gentils is not the auncient Fenestella which was in the time of Tiberius the Emperour but a man of later time then that which Fenestella printed published by the ProtestaÌ„ts of Basile may not be so shuffled ouer vpon the bare word of one Protestant of England against all his Brethren in Basile where by their Authoritie the booke was printed and published for a true auncient Fenestella And it is a strange conceite of his to be vttered to vewe to thinke to Father this opinion first vpon Gratian as thus he doth The defendor of this conceit is Gratian whome I doubt not we may accompt the first Authour of the same For I haue proued in the first chapter of this Age at lardge both by Catholiks and Protestants that diuers lyuing and writing in the time of the Apostles were of this opinion and proued it by the practise of the Apostles themselues which appointed Primats for those cheife Cities of Prouinces where in the time of the Gentils their Archflamens were resident and Ruled and gaue order this vsadge should be obserued by Posteritie And this Protestant Bishop contradicteth himselfe in this matter for first making Gratian Authour heareof presently he thus addeth of him True
thereof was in such renowne I must needs assigne the first beginning of it to King Lucius dayes And when we finde in good Authours such greate numbers of Monkes belonging to one onely Monastary of Elgue in Wales where S. Kentegern liued in S. Dauids time that they then amonted to allmost 1000. and this so euident that our Protestants themselues confesse it we must needs giue a very auncient being to that order there or not farre of A Protestant Bishop thus relateth it Kentegernus Godwin supr Bishop of Glascow in Scotland being dryuen out of his owne Country found meanes to erect a Monastery for himselfe and his company betweene the Riuers of Elwyd and Elwy where in processe of time hauing builded a Church and some other edifices fit for his entertaynemēt there flocked vnto him such multitudes of people as the nūber of his Monkes amonted vnto no lesse then 960. whereof it is said he appointed 300. that were vnlearned to tilladge and husbandry abroade other 300. he emploied in sondry Kindes of labous within the Monastery at home and the rest being diuided into companyes attended the seruice of God in the Church in such sort as day and night perpetually seruice was there continued some while by some and otherwhile by others according to an order by him established and set downe An other Io. Bal. l. de Scri. cent 1. in Kentegerno Bed Hist Eccles l. 2. c. 2. Galfr. l. 11. c. 12. Godw. Cōuers of Brit. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Dionotho Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. c. 13. Protestant Bishop saith the number of these learned Monkes in the Monastery were 365 in Elguensi Collegio trecentos sexaginta quinque literatos viros semper ad id paratos habebat All both Catholiks and Protestants agree that notwithstanding the greate Persecution of the Pagan Saxons there were in one Monastery of Bangor aboue 2000. Monkes when S. Augustine came hither and as the Brittish Historie with others reporteth there were then in those parts an innumerable company of Monkes and Eremites Innumerabiles Monachi Eremitae Therefore we may rather wonder to our owne shame and confusion of the Enemyes of Monasticall life that among so many Persecutions and trobles as fell among the Britans from the Reigne of King Lucius to those dayes the number of Religeous men should in that space growe to so greate a reckoning then make the least doubt that diuers Monasteries were founded heare by that our first holy Christian King which an old Historia Gallica antiq Manuscr c. 28. French Manuscript History plainely affirmeth when it witnesseth that the Monasteries of Britaine were destroyed in the Persecution of Dioclesian as other Churches were 6. The like I affirme of Nunneryes and Monasteries of Religeous women aswell as of men which we may finde in the first comming of the Pagan Saxons hither of which a Protestant Historian from Antiquitie thus writeth all the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood The Nunnes with other Stowe Hist Brit. and Saxons in Vortiger Religeous parsons were by force put frō their houses and goods And this was not peculiar onely in this Country but generall in all Britaine sacred Nunnes being in all parts thereof as for breuitie for the Archbishop-See of London these in in Kent for Yorke we reade that in the City it selfe when the Pagan Saxons had destroyed the Churches and Religeous houses there both of men and women King Arthur did repaire them and placed diuers Conuents both of men and women in the repayred Monasteries Ecclesias vsque ad solum destructas Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 8. renouat atque Religiosis caetibus virorum ac mulierum exornat And for Caerlegion the same and other Authours tell vs there was aunciently a Nunnery in the very Citie Templum Deo sacratarum Virginum And a Queene Lib. 9. c. 13. Mat. Westm an gratiae 541. Io. Goscelin Hist Manuscript Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pag. 8. of Britaine there receaued the habit of Religion among the Nun nes Inter Moniales habitum Religionis suscepit As both auncient Catholike Historians and new Protestant writers doe witnesse among which be Ihon Gosceline in his Manuscript Historie and Matthew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterburye both which also for Protestants expressely acknowledge that there were Religeous parsons and Monasteries heare in Britainte in all Ages from the very first Conuersion The first saith presbyterorum Monachorum Abbatum Praesulum Episcoporum sedium nomina permulta quouis saeculo extiterunt ab eo tempore quo primo sit orta from the first beginning of Christianitie in Britaine there were in cuery Age very many names of the Seates of Preists Monks Abbots Prelates Bishops And proueth from Antiquitie that within the first 400. yeares of Christ there were 11000. vowed virgins in Britaine at one time puellae verè virgines Deo consecratae The Protestant Arcbishop saith Tot tantaque presbyterorum Monachorum Episcoporum Ecclesiarum Caenobiorum sediumque vetusta nomina quae quouis saeculo extiterunt Very many old names of Preists Monks Bishops Churches Monasteries and Sees haue bene in euery Age. Of such Religeous and Regular parsons and places especially at Glastenbury now renewed or reuiued I shall more and in particular hereafter entreate THE XXII CHAPTER HOW AFTER THESE ROMAN LEGATS had fully setled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 1. WHEN these holy laboures thus happily proceeded in all things required to the foundation and building the house of God in Britaine taken so good effect Archbishops and Bishops with their Sees consecrated and assigned Churches builded and endowed Schooles and Vniuersities erected and confirmed Monasteries and Nunneries founded and finished and all these holy proceedings prescribed taught directed and heare setled by these Roman Legats and Legatine power and most willingly and Religiously receaued and embraced by our first Christian King and Saint and holy Christian Britans his Subiects our late Nouelists Enemyes and Persecutors of this our old Christian Catholike Apostolike Apostles Roman and first holy Christian Kings Religion would haue thought and taught if they had then lyued that the Popes Authoritie by his Legats at our Kings suite and desire had taught allowed commanded and confirmed too much and would haue bene farre from seeking sueing for and requesting any further actuall and expresse confirmation or ratification of the Pope himselfe But those our holy Apostles and so glorious and renowned King were of a quite contrary minde to such men for our King who had sent such hūble petitions to Pope Eleutherius by his Embassadors Embassadges before to be instructed in the faith his kingdome Country Nobles all his people beloued Subiects to be
this Institution and Confirmation many hundreds of yeares by all Antiquities The exception which some may make by finding Britaine diuided into fiue Prouinces I haue fully answeared before and our cheife Protestants namely Doctour George Abbots Archbishop of Canterbury and such others as directed and assisted Maister Francis Mason in the Booke intituled Crosses and Christian Images then certaine tokens of Christians Of the Consecration of the Bishops of the Church of England he their Scribe will thus secondemee therein The Romans before this time of King Lucius his receauing the faith had diuided Britaine into three Prouinces one of theÌ„ was called Maxima Caesariensis the Metropolis whereof was Yorke An other Britannia prima the Metropolis whereof was London the third Britannia secunda the Metropolis whereof was CaerlegioÌ„ And prouing besides so many Authorities before cited by Asserius Meneuensis Schoolmester to King Alfred Ptolomaeus LuceÌ„sis William Reade Ihon LelaÌ„d that the Archbishops of this IlaÌ„d were onely seated in those three MetropolitaÌ„ Cities LondoÌ„ Yorke Caerlogion according to that diuisioÌ„ of Prouinces heare to cleare the obiectioÌ„ thus they had further in this busines Although Britaine was after the Nicen Councell diuided into fiue Prouinces Valentia and Flauia CaesarieÌ„sis being added to the former yet there were no new Archbishops erected The reason whereof was because those two new Prouinces were taken out of the former and consequently could not haue Bishopriks without the diminishing of the Authoritie of the former in whose Iurisdiction originally they were which was not sufferable because it was against the Canon of the Nicen Councell decreeing that in Antioch and in other Prouinces the dignitie prerogatiues and Authorities of Churches should be mainetained Hitherto these Protestant writers 4. And to leaue it without question that this placing both of Archbishops and Bishops also at this time in Britaine was both warranted and confirmed by this highest spirituall Papall Power and Prerogatiue in Pope Eleutherius among so many hundreds of Archbishops and Bishops as haue bene in Britaine as it conprehendeth England Wales and Scotland no Historie mentioneth no Antiquarie can proue that from this time of King Lucius vntill the Reuolt of King Henry 8. from the Church of Rome any one Archbishoprik or Bishoprik was eyther founded translated vnited diminished or any wise changed but it was eyther first done or afterward confirmed or made frustrate by this greate Apostolike and Papall Power of the Roman See I neede not the Assistance of Catholike Antiquities herein our Protestant Bishops and Antiquaries which haue written of this subiect of Bishops and their Sees Gul. Malmesb l. de Ant. Caenob Glaston doe leaue and cleare it for an euident truth And because such an including proposition without confession in particular would cost my Readers some labour to examine it let them take for pregnant witnesses hereof the two greate Flatterers of King Henry 8 Matthew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury a man of all Religions with that King his sonne King Edward The Popes Legats con inue diuers at Glastenbury renew and setle reâ—igious meÌ„ there in place of the first of S. Ioseph his company and Queene Elizabeth and Polidor Virgill a time Pleaser and Seruant thereof The first speaking of King Henry 8. his Lawes against the Popes Authoritie and the time of the Saxons saith that by them then made the Popes Power which had euer vntill then continued in England and was thought vnsuperable was ouerthrowne his legibus potentia Papalis quae nongentis amplius annis in Anglia durauit insuperabilis visa est concidit The other writeth then a liuing witnes that the supreamacie taken from the Pope and giuen to the King was a thing neuer heard of in any time before Habetur Concilium Londini in quo Ecclesia Anglicana formam potestatis nullis ante temporibus visum induit Henricus enim Rex Caput ipsius Ecclesiae constituitur By which also as in a glasse by a truely representing species we may behold that it neyther was nor could be any other then the Pope of Rome onely clayming and exercising such spirituall Power heare in those times which did or could giue a full and finall confirmation to those Vniuersities or Schooles and Religeous houses of Britaine with the Rule and Order they followed and professed in these daies 5. Yet we are not alltogether destitute of Instances in particular of such Honorius Papa 1. in Bulla Vniuersitati Canta-Cantabr coÌ„cess ann 624. 20. die Februarij apud Io. Caium l. 1. de antiq Cantabr Academ p. 75. 76 77. confirmation For Schooles or Vniuersities the Antiquaries of Cambridge produce the auncient Bull of Pope Honorius the first 1000. yeares since coÌ„firming that Vniuersitie and priuiledges thereof and in the same affirming that his Predecessours Pope Eleutherius in whose time we are Fabianus Leo Simplicius Foelix and Bonifacius gaue the like confirmation and exemption vnto it Praedecessorum nostrorum Romanae Ecclesiae Pontificum Eleutherij Fabiani Leonis Simplicij Faelicis Bonifacij vestigijs debitè inhaerentes authoritate omnipotentis Dei districtiùs inhibemus sub paena excommunicationis ne quis Archiepiscopus aut eorum officiales c. Where it is said that these Popes gaue these priuiledges against all parsoÌ„s by the Authoritie of God For the Schoole of GlamorgaÌ„ we haue the like testimonie that the Pope gaue the cheife charge thereof to S. Iltutus renowned both for his learning and piety as also his most worthie Schollers and their greate number in which were both Gaules and Britans in whome S. Sampson S. Paulinus S. Dauid S. Gildas Magistralis Charta MerchiaÌ„ni Regis l. Sanct. Wall Caius sup p. 147. Capgr Catal. in S. Ilâ—uâ—o Abbate Confessore Io. Bal. l. de Script Britan. cent 1. in Elchuto Morgan Manuscr Antiq. Mona sterij S. Aug. Cantuariae tibi cura concessa est à Pontisice as King Merchiannus testifieth in his Charter of priuiledge vnto him and that his Schoole or Vniuersitie For our Monasteries and Religeous houses then that they were confirmed and priuiledged by this holy Pope I shall more fully shew when I come to these Legats returne and visiting Glastenbury bringing with them a confirmation Immunities and Indulgences from S. Eleutherius to that most auncient and Religious Monastery with an approbation of the holy Rule and Order which there and in all Britaine after many hundreds of yeares was kept and followed In the meane time he that will but behold if he may the old Manuscript of S. Augustins in Canterbury shall there see aboue 100. particular Bulls of Popes confirming the liberties and Immunities of that house He may reade in the first Protestantically made Archbishop there that as I haue proued and shall proue of our Britans how all their Archbishops had their ordination Power and Authoritie from the Popes of Rome so amoÌ„g the Saxons Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. vntill he first
Histories then no further extending itselfe These Legats and Apostolike MissoÌ„ of Pope Eleutherius preached in the whole kingdome of Britaine then to Seuerus wall diuiding and separating Albania now commonly called Scotland from the other parts of Britaine now England So they or some of their Associats and holy company preached in the whole kingdome or I le of great Britaine and the cheife Ilands thereof for if Pope Eleutherius as before is proued subiected that part of Britaine now Scotland beyond the wall out of the temporall Iurisdiction of King Lucius at whose request and petition he sent Preachers hither vnto Yorke a Metropolitan See in his kingdome and Dominion he though highest iudge and Ruler in the Church of Christ and ouer such as beleeued in him yet ouer such as had not receaued the faith and Religion of Christ he would vse no such commande or Power to subiect them either to the Archbishop of Yorke London Cacrlegion or any other out of the temporall Dominion where they liued nor within the same if any such had bene there except they had bene Christians So the same holy learned Pope in his allowing all the Ilands betweene Britaine and Norwey with Denmarke vsque Noruegiam Daciam to belong to the Crowne of King Lucius in Britaine the ciuill Lawe and Ius gentium adiudging Ilands especially lesser Ilands to be parts of and belonging vnto the next Continent Norwey being a greate kingdome and in the mayne continent as a greate parte of Denmarke likewise was and is Britaine being proued to the Romans before to be an Iland separate from the greate Continent though the greatest knowne Iland it will bring many besides Protestants to defend this Donation of Pope Eleutherius and thereby the old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neare Norwey and Denmarke to be of opinion that diuers there were then conuerted to Christ and Pope Eleutherius laboured what he could for their Conuersion Otherwise the Pope though supreame Pastor and Ruler of the Church of Christ did not nor would claime such Power ouer Infidels neuer conuerted to the true faith or sheepe of the folde of Christ of which and not of Infidels he is cheifest Sheephard vnder Christ one earth 2. The old Antiquities of Glastenbury one of our best Records in such things assure vs that these our holy Legats and Apostles did heare preach Christ and baptized the Inhabitants throughout the whole Iland of Britaine and not onely in King Lucius and the Romans Dominion heare Phaganus Deruianus venerunt in Britanniam ad praedicandum Euangelium qui Antiq. Glast Guliel Malm. l. de Antiq. Caeno Glast Capgrau in S. Patricio baptisantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragrantes Which Tertullian a learned witnesse and writer in this time within the first 200. yeares of Christ and writing in Afrike so farre from taking speedy and certaine notice or Intelligence of the affaires of this so remote kingdome proueth when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca the places of the Brittans whether Tertull. l. cont Iudaeos c. 7. the Romans could not come had before his writing receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be performed at this time before Pope Victor his sending Preachers vnto the Scots at the request of their King and first Christian King of the Scots Donaldus And his Mission was vnto the Scots but this Conuersion of the Britans in the places vnaccessable to the Romans or to which the Romans had not made accesse must needs be of the Britans as they are so expressely named by that auncient writer of that time and these Britans were the same which then inhabited in the Country now and long since called Scotland of the Scots afterward entering and inhabiting there for all other places in Britaine had before suffered and knowne the Romans Accesse and Inuasion into them 3. No other part of Britaine is found in Histories into which they had not made accesse and there obtained Rule or thence receaued Tribute And in this our Protestant Antiquaries doe agree When thus they write It is certaine by Chemnitius citing Sabellicus that the Britans were with the first Conuerts and Protest Theater of great Brit. l. 6. §. 9. Chemnit in Exam. Concil Tridentin ex Sabellico Tertullian who liued within 200. yeares of Christs Natiuitie sheweth no lesse when the more to prouoke the Iewes against whome he wrote calleth to witnesse the fruitefull encrease of the Ghospell of Saluation through many Countryes and Nations and among them nameth the Britans to haue receaued the word of life the power whereof saith he hath pirced into those parts whether the Romaâ—s could not come Where they alledge Tertullian in the same sence for the Conuersion of the Britans euen in the places whether the Romans could not come vnto them yet they doe not plainely cite Tertullian as he wrote and I haue cited him before that the places heare conuerted to which the RomaÌ„s could not come The Britans the most auncient Christians in this part of the world or whole world for a kingdome to haue bene places of the Britans Britannorum Romanis inaccessâ— loca and of no other people or Nation Therefore I cannot allowe what they without controlle immediately thus write in that place whence Petrus Cluniacensis supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians as not being in the like subiection to the Romans as other then were Which collection of Petrus Cluniacensis if these men or any other should allowe and not reproue they should thereby proue themselues much ignorant in the Antiquities honour and priuiledges of our Britaine in this respect contrary to all Historians and these men contrary to themselues often in this their Theater teaching Britaine and the Britans to haue bene the first Christian kingdome and Nation in the worlde No Scots or others especially in these parts of the knowne world the comming neare vnto them in that state or degree of glorie 4. And it is euident by our oldest British Historian S. Gildas and others Gildas l. de excid conquest Britanniae after him that the Scots were not seated or dwelling in the greate Iland of Britaine not in the most remote and Northren parts thereof vntill the departure of Maximus hence with the cheifest power of the Britans heare when and not before they inuaded the North parts vnto the wall of diuision omnem Aquilonarem extremamque terrae partem pro Indigenis murotenus capessunt The Britans Indigenae were the generall Inhabitants and Possessors there before And the picts did not vntill then inhabite any extreame parte of greate Britaine Picti in extrema parte Insulae tunc primum deinceps requîeuerunt and yet by all were heare planted before the Scots But they liued vntill then the Gild. Galfr. Monum Hist Brittan Matt. West Chron. Harding Chron. Scots in Ireland and the our-Ilands as the Picts also in those lesser Ilands did And the Britans
Scotia Scots land which could Iosephus orat ad Iudaeos apud Egesipp l. 5. c. 15. yet be very small when Iosephus in the Age before had testified that it had no land at all Scotia terris nihil debet of which and their place of habitation at land I shall speake more when I come to their Conuersion in the time and by the meanes and help of Pope Victor in the beginning of the next Age And for this present and my purpose now concerning the Conuersion of the Brittans in Albania this which I haue saide sufficeth to let vs be assured it was effected in the same time and manner as the other of our other Brittans in Loegria and Cambria and by the same meanes Mission and Apostolike men sent and directed hither and heare their sacred Actions and labours were confirmed by the highest Papall power of holy Pope Eleutherius THE XXVII CHAPTER OF DIVERS BOOKES OR WRITINGS OF S. Phaganus Damianus Eluanus Meduuinus and others Charters and Immunities of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius the Scripturs heare receaued in the old Latine Translation and the same Canon of them which Catholiks now obserue and followe WHEN our holy Ecclesiasticall state was thus setled in Britaine that the memory and obseruation thereof might be more firmely fixed and impressed in the vnderstandings and wills of men to haue duely in minde and performe those duties which particularly belonged vnto them in this Kinde these holy Legats as both Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries deliuer committed these their Acts to writing by which meanes they came and not onely by Tradition to the knowledge of Posteritie and the Popes of Rome to write in a Protestant Bishops phrase tooke these their proceedings heare in Britaine of all kingdomes their first begotten child in Christ as a Patterne to diuide other Prouinces in to Parishes and Diocesses Io. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Eluan as they had done heare Quum in fine essent omnia ordinatione quadam per Fugatium Damianum in rem Christianam permutata vt apud Posteros clariora perdurarent membranis Eluanus Meduinus dederunt Acta per Legatos l 1. 1. Inde ad nos non alio medio peruenerunt Ex hoc similibus fundamentis caepere postea Romanorum Pontifices occasionem Prouincias diuidendi in Paraecias Dioeceses A late Catholike Collector of holy Writers of this Nation saith that Eluanus did write one Booke of the Originall of the Brittish Church Eluanus Io. Pitseus l. de Illustr Britan. Script aetate 2. in Eluan Meduino Antiq. Glast Manuscript S. Patri Epistol Capgrau in S. Patricio Leland in Arthur assert scripsisse perhibetur de origine Ecclesiae Britannicae librum vnum And that Meduinus wrote a Booke of the Acts of Fugatius and Damianus in Britaine Meduinus Posteris tradidit Fugatij Damiani gesta in Britannia librum vnum The old Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury make mention of three Bookes founde there all which or parts of euery of them were writen in this time The first is called Scripta Sanctorum Phagani Deruiani The writings of the Saints Phaganus and Deruianus The second had among other things how these holy Legats procured 10. yeares Indulgence to that holy place The third was Volumen a Volume wherein were writen the Acts of the Apostles and the Acts and gests of S. Phaganus and Deruianus Volumen vnum in quo scripti erant actus Apostolorum pariter cum Actibus gestis Sanctorum Phagani Deruiani 2. I haue mentioned before how King Lucius wrote diuers Epistles to the Pope or Popes of Rome in his time about the setling of Christian Religion in this kingdome And as S. Eleutherius Pope of Rome directed him by the Counsaile and aduise of his Clergie and Nobles he caused a collection and correction of Lawes temporall to be compiled and published to gouerne The Christian munifiâ—â—nce and bouÌ„tic of King Lucius in this time his Christian kingdome by which continued long after in writing among many both Brittish and other Kings of this Nation allthough with some change or addition as the times and other circumstances required in such cases This holy King also granted made and signed many writings Charters and Donations for the defence maintenance and preseruation of Religion and the cheife Teachers and Professours thereof as to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge the Schoole of Bangor Monastery of Shaftesbury and such others and to euery Archiepiscopall and Episcopall See in Britaine both for the assuring the old Reuenewes and Priuiledges of the Archflamens and Flamens as others new and more ample which he conferred vnto them and such as should sitt and succeede in them for euer Pope Eleutherius granted many priuiledges immunities and Indulgences heare 3. In this time also the Rule of the holy Religeous men I haue spoken of before was written and obserued by them And besides the generall confirmation of Pope Eleutherius which I haue formerly spoken of for the ratifying and approuing the proceedings of his Legats he granted very many other particular Ratifications and Immunities to certaine Parsons and Places heare such was his Bull of Confirmation which the Cambridge Antiquaries contend he granted to that Vniuersitie such his grant of 10. yeares of Indulgence at the request of his Legats to the pilgrims that deuoutely visited the old Church of Glastenbury as likewise that of 30. yeares pardon to all Bishops that should with deuotion come one Pilgrimadge to the Chappell of S. Michaell The old Decrees of the primatiue Popes receaued heare in this time there as the Antiquities of that place giue testimony 4. The Order of the holy Sacrifice of Masse and other publike seruice of the Church deliuered and established heare at that time was the Roman Order which the holy Legats our Apostles brought from Rome who also published heare the Decrees of the holy Popes from S. Peter to their time many of which so farre as our Protestant writers would giue mee leaue and allowance vnto I haue remembred before This time and Age also is the Eleuther Epist ad Regem LuciuÌ„ Leg. S. Edw. Lambert de leg Antiq. Godwin Conuers of Brit. first wherein eyther the Scripturs of the Old or New Testament were by any auncient Authour receaued and published in Britaine For S. Eleutherius Pope in his Epistle to King Lucius maketh it but a nuper late thing to haue the holy Scripturs in this kingdome By which also as by the knowne ignorance of the Britans in those dayes eyther in Greeke or Hebrew language it is euident they were receaued heare in the Latine tongue vnderstood The holy Scriptures receaued heare then in the Latine toÌ„gue with the same Canon of Bookes which the Roman Church now vseth by all the learned of this kingdome of Britaine Likewise we learne by the same part of Pope Eleutherius his Epistle to King Lucius that the Primitiue Church both at
Rome and Britaine then receaued that Canon of holy Scripturs and those Bookes to be Canonicall which the present Roman Church embraceth for such and not that maymed and mangled new Canon which our English Protestants with some others of their Schoole would onely haue receaued for that peece of his Epistle which is left vnto vs being very short and very few citations of Scripturs vsed in it onely one out of the New Testament and not aboue 4. or 5. out of the Old yet among these so few he citeth for Canonicall Scripture such as these men disallow for such namely these words by their Protestants Translation according to King Salomon wisedome will not enter into a spitefull soule nor inhabite in a bodie subiect to sinne This is found onely in the second Chapter of the Booke of Wisedome which with Sap. 2. diuers others the sixt Article of our Parlament Protestant Religion disalloweth to be holy And S. Gildas the most auncient Writer left vnto vs citeth Articul 6. of Prot. Relig. Gild. l. de excid conq Britan. as parts of holy Scripturs receaued by our Primatiue Christian Brittans diuers Bookes of holy Scripturs which the new Religion doth not admite The old Antiquities of Glastenbury which more plainely and fully set downe the Apostolike Labours and Trauailes of these holy Legats then any other Monument we haue and of many glorious Saints both of the Disciples of S. Ioseph and the Apostles and of these Legats buried at Glastenbury and the long liuing of S. Damianus and Faganus there 9. yeares and their greate deuotion to that holy place and how theire Disciples there liuing Religious Eremits by Succession 267. yeares vntill S. Patrike his comming thither died and were buryed there but whether the Legats themselues there were interred or returned thence they doe not deliuer but leaue it doubtfull hij vero duo sancti regionem istam in principio ad fidem Christianam conuerterunt sed vtrum ibi requiescunt vel indè redierunt non inuenimus scriptum Ibi multi ex Discipulis Sanctorum Phagani Deruiani requiescunt qui per ducentos sexaginta septem annos quidem alij post alios vsque Aduentum sancti Patricij in praefata Insula sicut Anachoritae habitauerunt And so I end this second Age. The end of this Second Age. THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE THIRD AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE THIRD AGE THE I. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS DELIVERED THAT S. VICTOR being now Pope Seuerus Emperour and S. Lucius yet King of Britaine but shortly dying S. Victor was Supreame in gouernment of the whole Church of Christ in Asia Afrike and Europe and particularly in Britaine which so acknowledged and receaued from him the true obseruation of Easter as it had done with other Catholike customes from S. Eleutherius before AS I closed vp the second Age with the Renowned Pope S. Victor Seuerus Emperour of Rome and that our most Illustrious relucent Lucius King of Britaine So I must open my way and passadge to the Third and next Centurye by the continuance Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. An. 194. Baron Tom. 2. An. 194. Seuer Binius Tom. 1. Concil in Vict. Iacob Gordon An. 194. Matth. Westm An. 198. Florent Wigornien An. 199. of the same Rulers in the worlde S. Victor began his Papacie in or about the yeare of Christ 194. as Marianus and diuers others write But our Monks and Contrimen Matthew of Westminster and Florentius Wigorniensis giue him a later entrance to the See Apostolike The former saith it was in the yeare of Grace 198. Anno gratiae 198. Victor Romanae Sedis Pontifex effectus The other saith that Pope Eleutherius liued vntill the yeare after this 199 when Victor was chosen Martinus Polonus maketh him not Pope before the beginning of this Age in the yeare of Christ 203. And therefore finding no memorable thing of this Pope belonging to the Ecclesiasticall History of Britaine vntill this time I doe heare first remember him 2. This holy Pope in his Epistle to Theopâ—ilus Patriarke of Alexandria Victor Epist ad Theoph. Alexand Tom. 1. Concil Damasus in Victor Papa Florent Wigor in Chronic. An. 200. Marian. Scot. aetate 6. An. 192. stileth himselfe Archbishop of the Roman and Vniuersall Church Victor Romanae ac vniuersalis Ecclesiae Archiepiscopus This Epistle with this stile of Archbishop of the Vniuersall Church as our auncient and learned Historian Florentius Wigorniensis witnesseth was written in the yeare of Christ 200 the 13. of the Calends of August Victor Romanae ac vniuersalis Ecclesiae Archiepiscopus Theophilo Fratribus Alexandrae Christo famulantibus salutem in Domino haec Epistola data est 13. Calendas Augusti Our learned and renowned Countryman also S. Marianus hath the same words concerning this Supreame Spirituall stile power of Pope Victor ouer the Vniuersall Church onely differing in the yeare from Florentius Victor Romae ac vniuersalis Ecclesiae Archiepiscopus To this dignitie of Supreamacy both claymed exercised Matthias Flacius Illyric Io. WigaÌ„dus Mat. Iudex Basil Faber cent 2. c. 8. col 155. cent 3. col 168. Barn in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Victore Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pontif. Roman in eod Robert Barnes supr Damasus seu Anastasius in Victore Rob. Barn l. de Vit. Rom. Pont. in Pio 1. Florent Wigor in Chron. Ann. 202. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. An. 194. Robert Barnes supr in Victore S. Victor Epist 1. Decret ad Theophilum Alexandriae Episcopum apud Sur. Seuerin Bin. to 1. Conc. Magdeb. cent 2. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. an 194. Mart. PoloÌ„ Supput in Vict. Florent Wigor An. 200. Robert Barnes l. de Vit. Pont. in Victore by this holy Pope S. Victor both forreine and English Protestants giue full allowance when they plainely confesse that he excommunicated the Churches of Asia for their obstinate error in the Paschall obseruation Victor missis literis fratres omnes Asiaticos Ecclesias vicinas à se excommunicatione Ecclesiae exclusos reiectos palam denuntiat The same Title and preeminent power he both claymed and executed by these men when as they testifie he excommunicated Theodorus for affirming Christ was onely man Victor Theodorum dicentem Christum purum hominem sine Deo esse Ecclesia eiecit And Interdicted all them which vpon an Iniury done would not be reconciled to him that had hurt them Sacris Interdixit illis qui ob illatam Iniuriam reconciliari nollent ei qui laesit And yet as both the Protestants and all Catholiks acknowledge he did not make any new ordinance in this but as S. Pius had done before Pius Pascha die Dominica esse celebranda instituit And his Immediate Predecessor Eleutherius our Apostle had done the same Victor Papa dâ—tis latè libellis constituit vt Pascha Die Dominico sicut Praecessor eius Eleutherius à 14. luna
must bewayle the vnspeakeable want and losse which this kingdome long time by many miseries and afflictions suffered by the death of so holy iust and prudent a Prince and Ruler hapning by the most diligent Calculatours of time we haue in the beginning and first yeare of this Age. Anno gratiae 201. Inclitus Britannorum Rex Lucius in bonis actibus assumptus ab hac vita migrauit ad Christum THE II. CHAPTER OF THE TIME AND PLACE OF KING LVCIVS his death That he did not die or was martyred in Germanie Neither had he any Sister called Emerita martyred there It was an other Prince of Britaine after this time This our first Christian King Lucius died at Gloucester in Britaine 1. BEING come to celebrate the day of the death of our glorious King Lucius for the Ioy that he enioyed thereby and bewayle The time of King Lucius death it for the vnspeakeable losse this Nation receaued thereby we are to fall into the like difficulties both of the time and place Matth. Westm an gratiae 201. Manuscript Antiq Eccles S. Petri in Cornhill Londin Matth. Paris in Hist maiori apud Io. Caium l. 1. Ant. Cantab. Acad. pag. 109. Martin Polon Supputat an 188. in Eleutherio thereof which we passed for the beginning of his Reigne and Conuersion to Christ before handled and dissolued yet for the time of his death the auncient Manuscript of S. Peters Church in Cornehill in London and Matthew the Monke of Westminster haue giuen vs particular intelligence that it was in the first yeare of this third hundred of yeares Matthew Paris writeth the same And Martinus Polonus that testifieth King Lucius wrote to Pope Eleutherius concerning his Conuersion in the yeare 188. must needs giue euidence to that opinion for certaine it is by all Antiquities that King Lucius liued many yeares after that to see his kingdome conuerted to Christ And our Protestant Antiquaries with the best Authours as they say which confesse this first writing of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius was not before the 178. yeare of Christ Haec contigerunt anno à Christi aduentu in carnem 178. vt potiores commemorant Annales For William of Malmesbury Io. Bal. l. de script Britan. cent 1. in Lucio Pio. Caius supr pag. 111. in his Manuscript History of Glastenbury and other old Antiquities thereof doe proue that after S. Damianus and Faganus had conuerted this kingdome by the Papall Commission of S. Eleutherius they did continue 9. yeares at the least at Glastenbury King Lucius still liuing and reigning heare Guliel Malm. l. de Ant. Coen Glaston Antiq. Manuscrip tab fixae Glast Polid. Virgil. Hist in Lucio Lilius Hist alij Hollinshed Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 19. Stowe Hist an 179. in Lucius Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Britan. centur 1. in Lucio Pio. Author of the Engl. Martyrol 3. day of December Martyrol Rom. die 3. Decemb. alij Polidor Lilly Hollinshed Stowe and other Protestants leane to this opinion 2. About the day of his death there is better Agreement for both those which say he died in Britaine both Catholiks and Protestants as also they which deny it affirming he died in Germany agree that this was vpon the third day of December Lucius Pius Claudiocestriae tertia die Decembris vitae suae finem accepit So writeth a Protestant Bishop of England with others And the Roman Martyrologe with others which otherwise write of the place of his death consent Tertio Nonas Decembris Lucij Britannorum Regis qui primus ex ijs Regibus Christi fidem suscepit tempore Eleutherij Papae 3. The place and manner of his death is more questioned diuers forreyne writers contend that he forsooke his kingdome and being made a Preist and afterward Bishop preached to the Rhetians in Germany was Bishop there of Curre and died by Martyrdome The Roman Martyrologe inclineth to this opinion making his death to haue bene Curiae in Germania At Curre in Germanie saying plainely as I haue cited before that this Lucius which died there was the first of the Kings of the Britans which receaued the faith of Christ in the time of Pope Eleutherius This is the greatest Authoritie I finde for this opinion yet this Authour doth not take vpon him to say that he was eyther Bishop or Martyr which he would not neyther by his Order and rule of writing which might not omit such things could haue omitted if he had knowne or probably thought eyther of them to haue bene true And whereas this Authour confidently saith of King Lucius that he was primus ex ijs King Lucius did not preach in Germanie neyther was he martyred or died there Regibus qui Christi fidem suscepit the first of the Brittish Kings which receaued the faith of Christ it doth formerly appeare that diuers Authours euen of this Nation which might better learne the truth hereof then a stranger could haue written otherwise both of Aruiragus Marius and Coillus Brittish Kings And I haue giuen sufficient warrant before that for the faith and Religion of King Lucius in particular it was Christian before the Papacy of S. Eleutherius and the generall Conuersion of the kingdome of Britaine and not of King Lucius was wrought in the time of Pope Eleutherius And yet this Authour absolutely affirmeth that King Lucius himselfe did receaue the faith of Christ in the time of Pope Eleutherius fidem Christi suscepit tempore Eleutherij Papae Neither doth he in that or any other place make any memory of S. Author of the Engl. Martyrol ex Eisengren cent 2. d. 1. Breuia Curiensi 4. Decemb. Caspar Bruch Catal. Episcop Curien Io. Stumpff in Rhetia Magdeburg cent Guliel Eisengr centenar 2. Io. Naucler gener 6. volum 8. Petr. de Natal l. 1. cap. 24. Emerita supposed by some others to be Sister to our King Lucius and departing forth of Britaine with him to haue bene martyred in Germany in or neare Curre in Rhetia to which in some Iudgments the Ecclesiasticall Office of that Church seemeth to giue allowance at the least for one Lucius regio stemate apud Britannos ortus borne of the Brittish Kingly Race and his Sister S. Emerita but this proueth rather that it was not S. Lucius our King but an other of the Kingly Line which I shall proue hereafter to haue bene a Sonne of Constantius and S. Helena Empresse that honour of Britaine an elder brother to Constantine the Greate Emperour who became an holy Clergie man and preached in those parts of Germany Which together with the likenes or Identitie of name Regall Race and nearnes in blood gaue occasion to some to thinke it was the renowned first Brittish Christian King of that name which vndertooke that course of life and so ended it there 4. That our first Christian King Lucius could not be Bishop there is euident before when I haue kept him so long in Britaine that for
and many most or allmost all our Kings in the meane time being Pagans the Christians heare were quiet for Religion by Antiquities The auncient Manuscript of Winchester saith that from the first planting of the faith in Britaine in the Antiquitat Manuscr Ecclesiae Wintonien time of King Lucius to the first yeare of Dioclesian an hundred yeares together ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ was quiet in peace the Religious men all that while liued quietly in their Monasteries Durauit Christianitas in Britannia a tempore Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 4. Fâ—orent Wigor Chron. An. 162. 184. Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Marcus Anton. Verus Peruetus Antiq. Manuscr de primo statu Landau Eccles Matth. Parker l. de Antiq. Britan. Goscelin Hist Io. Bal. cent 1. de Script Brit. Godwin Conuers of Brit. Theater of great Brit. alij Gildas l. de Excid Conquest Brit. c. 7. vide licet a primo Anno Lucij Regis primi Britannorum Cristiani vsque ad primum Annum Dioclesiani Principis quieta in pace centum annis tamdiu Monachi Deo seruientes praedictum vetus Caenobium Wintoniense quiete inhabitabant S. Bede absolutely affirmeth of the Brittans that from the planting of the faith of Christ among them in the dayes of King Lucius they kept it vnuiolate and whole in quiet peace vntill the times of Dioclesian Susceptam fidem Britanni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta in pace scruabant Florentius Wigorniensis hath the verie same words so hath Henry of Huntington The old Manuscript History of the first state of the Church of Landaffe iustifieth that the Brittans kept this their first faith sincere without any stayne of error vntill the Pelagian Herisie Quam Christianae Religionis fidem sine aliqua praui dogmatis macula sinceram conseruauerunt vsqueduÌ„ Pelagiana Haeresis orta est This is also the generall opinio of our Protestant Antiquaries Yet we must not make this so vniuersall a truth to thinke that all which receaued the Christian faith in those dayes of King Lucius did Religiously obserue the same and that all the Brittans without exception were Christians for we reade in S. Gildas whose Authoritie we may not easily reiect praecepta Christi licet ab Incolis tepidè suscepta sunt apud quo sdam tamen integrè alios minus vsque ad Persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyrani nouennem permansere Allthough the Precepts of Christ which the Britans receaued in the time of King Lucius were coldly entertained of the Inhabitants heare yet among some they remayned whole and with others not in such integritie vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian the Tirant 3. We shall finde hereafter many continuing heare in Britaine in Paganisime both of the Princes and people before Dioclesian his Persecution began in this or any other Nation Yet it will be remembred for euer to the eternall honour of those our Primatiue Christian Brittans that notwithstanding the vniuersall Inundation of licentious Paganisme which had reigned heare before the hazard of the disfriendship of the Idolatrous Roman Emperours and Senate then swaying allmost the knowne world and diuers Persecutions of Christians raging in that time and ciuill dissentions now further by the death of King Lucius falling out among our Brittans yet in all these tempests of calamities and afflictions they still without any interruption or corruption continued in their holy Christian Religion not onely secretly but with externall glory and splendor of Bishops Preists Religious men and women Churches Altars and their Ornaments as I haue before remembred And at this present when in morall and wordly vsuall proceedings nothing could haue bene more feared then a relapse to Idolatry by the death of so worthie and holy a gouernour as King Lucius a new zeale and deuotion was kindled in the harts of the Northren Brittanes and Scots in imitating the example of The Scots with their King Donaldus receaue the faith of Christ froÌ„ S. Victor Pope him and his happy Subiects in this kinde For at or presently after his death King Donald then reigning ouer the Scots receauing from Pope Victor as King Lucius before had done from Pope Eleutherius holy Preachers and Instructors receaued and publikly with his wife Nobles and Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. f. 89. other subiects professed the faith of Christ Talem dederat Regi Donaldo animum pacis Princeps Authour Christus Dominus quod verae pietati aspernato malorum Daemonum cultu sese Paulo ante addixerat Nam Seuero imperante Romanis apud Victorem Pontificem Maximum qui quintusdecimus post Petrum Ecclesiae praefuit per Legatos obtinuit vt viri Doctrina Religione insignes in Scotiam ab eo missi se cum liberis coniuge Christi nomen profitentes baptismate insignirent Regis exemplum Scotica Nobilitas sequuta auersata impietatem Christi Religionem complexa Sacro fonte est abluta Fuit annus ille quo Scoti adlumen verae pietatis Dei optimi maximi benignitate vocati sunt recepti ab eo qui primus fuit humanae salutis tertius supra ducentesimum Christ our Lord Prince and Authour of peace gaue such a minde to King Donald that contemninge the worship of wicked Deuills he addicted himselfe to true pietie For when Seuerus was Emperour of the Romans by his Ambassadors he obtained of Pope Victor the fifteenth after S. Peter Which ruled the Church that men renowned for Learning and Religion to be sent from him into Scotland that might baptize him with his children and wife professing Christ The Scottish Nobilitie following the example of their King forsaking impietie and embrasing the Religion of Christ was baptized This yeare wherin the Scots by the mercy of God allmightie were called and receaued to the light of true pietie was the third aboue two hundred from the first of mans Saluation Thus farre this Scottish Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 4. c. Rege 27. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. in K. Donald Historian from the Antiquities of that Nation to which their Protestant Writers doe also in substance consent as also the Protestant Antiquaries of England Among which one writeth in this manner King Donald in the dayes of the Emperour Seuerus sent a Messenger with letters vnto Pope Victor being the 15. in number as they say after S. Peter declaring vnto him that he was fully minded to receaue the Christian Religion and vtterly to forsake the superstitious seruice of the Heathnish Gods and therefore instantly required him to send some godly learned men to instruct him in the right beleife The Pope hearing this and being glad to encrease the faith of Christ through all parts of the world sent with all speed into Scotland such well disposed parsons as he thought most meete for that purpose who at their arriuall there did their endeuour in such diligent sort that not onely the King but also through his exaÌ„ple a greate number of the Nobilitie
reuisere And that holy The Bishops of ScotlaÌ„d euer truely consecrated as the Roman vse was Bishop together with Plechelmus which went with him was so Consecrated by the Pope according to that custome a custome so long since with that Nation that it seemeth to haue bene there kept and obserued from the time of the first Bishop there S. Ninian consecrated and sent thither by the Pope of Rome For S. Bede saith that this S. Plechelmus which was thus Consecrated at Rome with S. Wyro by the Pope was Bishop of Candida Casa S. Ninian his See both builded and founded by him Plechelmus in ea quae Candida Bed Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 24. Capgrau in S. Ninian Manuscript Capgr supr in S. Wyrone Episcopo casa vocatur Episcopi Praesulatum tenet Which standeth in that I le or Peninsula where this custome was to send their elect Bishops to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated by the Pope Moris erat apud Incolas eiusdem Insulae Pastorem a se electum Romam manibus Apostolicis ordinandum dirigere Which is euident by the words immediately following ordinatumque sedem plebem reuisere That the person thus elect and sent to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated Bishop by the Pope should after his Consecration returne to his See and people of his Diocesse which must needs be this Scottish Iland where Candida Casa was whether S. Pecthelmus or Plechelmus returned after his Consecration at Rome and there held his Episcopall See as S. Bede witnesseth so this custome must needs be in that Scottish Iland And except our Scottish Histories before deceaue vs when they call Teruanus Archbishop who was Bishop heare by S. Palladius Pope Celestine his Legate his ordination all the Scots obserued or were bound to this custome So that of all people in the world we may not call The ChristiaÌ„ Scots truely obedient to the See of Rome the validitie of the Scottish Bishops Consecration into any question or enter into the least suspition of any willfull reuolte of that people from the Church of Rome Of Ignorance as in the Paschall obseruation by distance of place and troblesomenesse of times they may be accused of any willfull error or disobedience they cannot be condemned 5. Allthough I haue bene thus sparing vpon the remembred reasons to affirme that the Scottish Nation either in this greate Iland or any the out Ilands thereof had before this time of S. Victor his sending Preachers to conuert them receaued the faith of Christ yet I may be bold vpon better warrant to deliuer that generally for the most parte the Inhabitants of that parte now called Scotland whether Britans Picts or Scots did then or soone after receaue the Christian faith for the Britans of that Country we haue heard before that they were conuerted in the time of King Lucius by the Legats Manuscr Antiq. de primo statu Landau Eccles Antiq. Glaston tabul ligneis Fixae Guliel Malm. l. de Ant q. Caenobij Glaston Tertull. l. contr Iudaeòs c. 7. Magdeburg centr 2. cap. 2. Theat of greate Brit. l. 6. and Apostolike Preachers sent by Pope Eleutherius To passe ouer printed Authorities in all mens hands the old Manuscript of Landaffe saith that both King Lucius and the Nobles of Britaine the name to the whole Iland then were baptized Lucius totius Britanniae Primates Baptismum susceperunt The Antiquities of Glastenbury from old Annals of credit Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales doe deliuer that the Legats of Pope Eleutherius did preach and baptize through all parts of Britaine huic praedicando baptizando Britanniae partes peragrantes William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Historie of the Antiquitie of that place plainely teacheth that they baptized preached and trauailed throughout the whole Iland Baptizantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragantes And Tertullian speaketh directly of the Britans when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca That the Britans in those places whether the Romans could neuer come had receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be vnderstood of the Britans which were then in Albania now Scotland And I haue proued before that in the time of King Lucius Pope Eleutherius and his Legats heare did make all the Christians of that Northren part whatsoeuer they were Britans Picts or Scots Bishops Preists others of the Cleargie or Laitie subiect to the Archbishop of Yorke And the Scottish Antiquaries who pleade so much for their honour say that Pope Victor his Preists which he sent hither did not onely preach the faith of Christ vnto the vttermost parte of this Iland of Britaine or Albion but instructed the people in Learning Diuinitie Incaepere nostri tum primum sacras Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 89. 90. colere literas Sacerdotibus praeceptoribus quos Victor Pont. Max. ad Christi dogma propalandum in extremam miserat Albionem And by these Apostolike men thus sent from Rome by Pope Victor many of the Picts also which inhabited in the North of Britaine were coÌ„uerted at this time or before in the CoÌ„uersion in the time of King Lucius for allthough S. Ninian which came hither about the end of the fourth hundred of yeares of Christ is commonly reputed the first Bishop especially Consecrated at Rome and expressely by the Pope sent to that Nation yet many of them were long time before conuerted to Christian Religion and finding no other generall conuersions heare in our primatiue Church but vnder Pope Eleutherius and Victor we must asscribe these Picts Christianitie to them or their Disciples 6. Christian Religion was so propagated among these Picts in the later end of this Age that the very women of that Nation were able in dispute to confownd the best Learned Pagans Among them there was one most renowned Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. f. 104. 105. Ann. Scotici ibidem Hollinsh Hist of Ireland Marcus Antonius de Dominis l. 2. de Repub. Christ c. 8. p. 277. 278. not onely by our Irish Scottish Brittish or English Antiquaries whether Catholiks or Protestants but by the auncient Greeke writers among whome Theodoret with others witnesseth that a Christian Pictish woman so with reasons and Miracles conuinced a King and Queene with many others in Ireland in the time of greate Constantine Emperour that a Bishop was sent to that Nation to perfect that she had so happily begun And we finde that longe before the comming of S. Ninian both the King namely Heirgustus and people of the Picts generally were conuerted Christians and at the comming of S. Regulus thither with the holy Reliks of S. Andrewe the Apostle entertained and reuerenced them with greate zeale and deuotion and built a Church in honour of S. Andrewe endowing it with greate Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 108. 109. Hollins Hist of Scotland in Augusiaâ—us An. D. 369. Will. Harris descrip of Brit. c. 9. Will. Harrison supr c. 9. possessions and
pretiously adorning it with all things belonging to Christian Religion all this was longe time before S. Niniā came hither that the King people of the Picts were thus zealous in Christian Religion which could not probably proceede from any later or other Originall thē this sending of preachers hither by Pope Victor which a Protestant Antiquarie confesseth plainely by this his calculation of time whilest these things were thus in hand the Mates Picts and Caledoniens receaued the faith This Conuersion of the North parts fell out in the sixt yeare before the warres that Seuerus had in those quarters and 170. after the death of our Sauiour Iesus Christ Which was the 203. of his Incarnation the very yeare before assigned by all Histories of Pope Victor his sending Preachers into those parts Which is further confirmed by the firme assistance and ioyning of the Picts and Scots then with the Christian Britans against the Romans testified by all Antiquities Which we cannot better impute to any other motiue then their new vnion in Christian Religion being enemies and at variance before Arnoldus Mermannius in his Treatise Of the Conuersion of Nations to Christ confirmeth the same for speaking of the Britans Conuersion in the time of King Lucius and Eleutherius saith that the Scots Picts Irish and other Ilanders of this Climate did at or about that time receaue the Christian faith though they then had no Bishop Scoti Picti Hiberni caeterique eius climatis Insulares videnter eodem tempore fidem accepisse sed Episcopum Arnold Merm Theatro conu Gent. p. 123. non ita si venerabili Bedae credendum est And this with that is saide before is sufficient for the Conuersion of the Scots about Britaine wheresoeuer they were seated 7. But to allowe them eyther habitation then in this greate Iland or to haue had that time any Bishops I dare not for the reasons and Authorities I haue alledged before And yet might write more plainely and not singularly of this matter if I should speake onely in the words of Protestant Antiquaries among whome two principall men haue with greate applause with many men of their Religion thus published to the world Neyther was there Humfry Lhoyd Breuiar Brit. Thom. Twyne f. 35. 36. any Writer of name that made mention eyther of Scots or Readshanks before Vespasians time about the yeare of our Lords Incarnation threescore and twelue at what time Maurigus or Maus or Aruiragus reigned in Britaine For our Chronicles doe reporte of a Nation which liued by Piracie and Rouing one the Sea comming forth of Sueuia or Norway hauing one Rhythercus to their Captaine and landed in Albania wasting all the Countrie with robbing and spoyling so farre as Caerleil where he was discomfited and slayne by Meurigus and a greate many of his men also and those which escaped fledd to their ships and so conueyed themselues into the Orchades and the Iles of Scotland where they quietly abode a greate while These after they had taken hart of grace and were growen to some power out of these Ilands in their litle leathern boates such as our fishermen doe vse now a dayes a long Scotland were wont to robbe and spoyle shephards and husbandmen Vntill that about the yeare of our Lord 290. when the Romans and Britans were both at ciuile warres for the purple Robe which Carausius woare and after him Allectus they entered generally into Cathenesia and Caledonia and driuing thence the Brittish Shephards and Heardsmen Fol. 37. and calling vnto them the Gatheli out of Ireland which are now called the Scots were so bold as to prouoke the Britans in open warre Dion a man which had bene Consul and familiar with Seuerus the Emperour and vnto him dearely beloued Fol. 40. whilst he declareth his expedition into Britaine at lardge not once speaketh of the Scots or Readshankes being very well knowne to all men that he conueyed all his force and Power into Albania or Scotland For quoth Dion the Meati and Caledonij Dion Cassius in Seuero two diuers kinds of Britans reuolted from the Romans and Seuerus calling together his souldiers commanded them to inuade their Country and kill all that euer they mett If the Scots had bene in Britaine at that time the Reporter hereof being a friend neyther after him Herodian who in sufficient long discourse hath sett forth that voiage would haue defrauded an Emperour so ambitious and thirsty of honour as Seuerus was of his due prayse Wherefore it is as euident as Noone dayes that at this time which was about two hundred and two yeares after the Incarnation of our Lord the Scots had no seate in Britaine Ouer and besides all this neyther Eutropius neyther Spartianus neither Capitolinus neyther Lampridius neyther Vopiscus nor Aurelius Victor who haue all written the expeditions and warres of the Roman Emperours in Britaine haue in any place made mention of the Scottish or Readshanks name And they conclude in this manner it appeareth manifestly that at this time that is to witt in the yeare of our Saluation 410. The Scots possessed no certaine Fol. 47. place in Britaine but many times vsed to make Irruptions out of Ireland and by litle and litle subdued the North parts of the Iland and at lenght hauing driuen thence the Inhabitants established their kingdome there vnder Valētinian the yoūger in the yeare of God Incarnate 444. when as now the Romans had left off the chardge and Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 3. cap. 10. Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 3. Hard. Cron. c. 54. Matth. Westm an 292. care of Britaine An other Protestant Antiquarie saith confidently sure it is that no speciall mention of the Scots is made till about 300. yeares after the birth of our Sauiour And the old Brittish History inclineth to hold that Carausius gaue the Picts their first place in Albania to inhabite and they matching with the Britans which dwelled there continued to after Ages Victoria cessit Carausio Qui vt triumphum habuit dedit Pictis locum mansionis in Albania vbi cum Britonibus mixti per sequens aeuum manserunt And Matthew of Westminster with some others maketh it the yeare of Christ 202. before Carausius entered into this busines 8. And the Scottish Historians themselues doe acknowledge that 48. of their first Kings as they call those their Leaders were buried in a litle Out-Ilād called Iona or Columkill And also 4. petty Irish and 8. such Noruegian Princes and to this day there is euidence thereof Eminent inter caeteros Tumuli Georg. Buchan Rerum Scotic l. 1. William Harrison descript of Brit. p. 40. in Iona tres in Occidente cuiusque parte lapis inscriptus quorum Tumuli sint indicat Qui medius est Titulum habet Tumulus Regum Scotiae ferunt enim quadraginta octo Reges Scotorum ibi fuisse humatos an Argument sufficient what litle interest they had in Britaine when
that Carausius did kill Bassianus dimicat cum Bassiano eum interemit This was not Bassianus our King and Emperour sonne of Seuerus and Martia but one Quintus Bassianus a Legate of the Romans Perierunt eo tumultuario Hect. Boet. Hist Scot. l. 6. fol. 100. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. in Chrathlint praelio Quintus Bassianus Legatus Hircius Caesaris Procurator in Britannia cum illis praeter Romanorum militum ingentem numerum gregariorum magna multitudo Now being the common receaued opinion both of Roman and other Writers that Seuerus died in the yeare of Christ 213. the Authour of the Catalogue of our Brittish Kings thus setteth downe their Successions RegimeÌ„ts with their continuance Bassianus Caracalla 6. yeares Carausius 7. yeares Alectus 6. Catal. Reg. Brit. ante Hist Galfr. Monum yeares Asclepiodotus 30. yeares Coelus 27. yeares After whome Constantius his sonne in Lawe by marrying his daughter S. Helen succeeded in the Crowne By which accompt we haue betweene the death of Seuerus and Constantius his reigning heare 76. yeares and from Carausius his death and the beginning of Constantius Reigne 65. yeares Harding maketh the distances Ioan. Harding Chron. c. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 59. shorter asscribing to Bassianus 7. yeares to Carausius 4. Alectus 3. Asclepiodotus 10. and Coile 11. yeares Yet by this accompt also Carausius was dead many yeares before that time wherein Hector Boethius and some others make him to haue first aduaunced any title to the crowne of Britaine 3. Yet we may make some part of Attonement betwene these opinions if we shall say with the Brittish and other Histories that Carausius was but a younge man in the time of Bassianus or Heliogabalus the true Kings of Britaine eo tempore erat quidam Iuuenis in Britannia nomine Carausius And he went to Rome to procure his Commission there of the Senate to be Admirall to keepe the Brittish seas Romam profectus petiuit liceÌ„tiam a Senatu vt Maritimam Matth. Westm an 286. Stowe Hist Titul the Romans an 285. Britaniae ab incursione Barbaricâ nauigio tueretur Quae petijt impetrauit cum chartis sigillatis Britanniam petiuit And after he was thus admitted Admirall longe time and diuers yeares must needs be spent before he could come to that power by sea and Land with Britans Picts and Scots to be King of Britaine allthough he was as diuers hold of the kingly Race ex Regio stemmate Hector Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. in Crathlint and Vncle to that renowned Christian King of the Scots Crathlintus though some stile him to haue bene of base Linadge ex infima gente procreatus vnprobable in a maÌ„ obtaining such honour of the Roman Senate renowne amoÌ„g Princes Kings and Emperours and diuers of them Christians But to goe no further out of my way into a matter of temporall Historie whether Bassianus or his sonne Heliogabalus both Emperours and Britans by Parentage or Carausius was in Britaine at this time we are by this which is saide assured that the Christians heare were in quiet and peace for if Bassian us still continued Hector Boeth alij sup Harding cap. 53. King he had made peace with all Christians heare whether Britans Picts or Scots before his departure hence to Rome as I haue before remembred And allthough Heliogabalus was otherwise a man of such wicked conuersation that I had rather to referre any man desirous to knowe the manner both of his owne and Fathers life to forreine Writers then fill my pen with the dishonour of their Race in them yet no Historie maketh mention that he was any Persecutour of Christians If Carausius was King it is not vnprobable but he was a Christian aduanced chosen and honored with that kingely dignitie by the Christians confederate with and assisted by the Christian Scots and Picts their Kings or Rulers and against the Pagan Romans a professed Patrone and Propugnor of the Rights and priuiledges and Reuenger of the wrongs and Iniuries of the Christians heare contending by all meanes he could euen with the aduenture of his life loosing it in that Quarrell to restore the Christians of this kingdome to that quiet and honorable estate to be free from thraldome of forrein Pagans which they happily enioyed in the gouernment of King Lucius and the Roman Senate began now to infringe and violate This was the pretended end and scope of his designes allthough by some Writers not with a litle desire of his owne greatnes and exaltation no strange disease among greate Princes in any Age 4. Neyther doe we findeÌ„ that Alectus sent hither with three Legions against Carausius allthough he slew him in Battayle and ouerthrew his armie making himselfe King and so continuing three yeares insulam tenuit per triennium Compilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Angl. in Alâ—ect Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 4. Pont. Vir. l. 5. Maâ—th West an 292. Compilatio M. S. Supur did persecute the Christian Britans vnder pretext of Religion but for following Carausius and not yeelding subiection to the Romans as they required Alectus maximaÌ„ intulit Britonibus cladem quia relictâ Republicâ societati Carausij adhaeserant Where we see the reason of that affliction of the Britans by the Romans because quia they had forsaken the common wealth and Gouernment thereof and followed Carausius an Vsurper as the Romans esteemed him And other Historians maKe it plaine that onely the followers of Carausius and no others were thus prosecuted by Alectus interficitur Carausius in eius sequaces saeuitum est And Matthew of Westminster also saith that Alectus did afflict onely those Britans who forsaking their Country had committed themselues to the command of Carausius Alectus Carausium interfecit Pont. Virun l. 5. Deinde cladem maximam Britonibus intulit qui Republica relicta Carausij se coÌ„miserant Iussioni Which Harding more plainely coÌ„fesseth wheÌ„ he saith Matth. Westm an 292. Harding Cron. cap. 56. of Alectus Alecto then crowned and made King of all Britaine reigning fully yeares three and well he ruled in all manner werking And if Alectus or his Pagan Souldiers and Vnderrulers did vniustly persecute any Britans for Religion neyther he nor they did escape the Iust vengance of God executed vpon them by the Christian Britans in the like kinde for when Alectus and his Infidell consorts were at London gathered together to make solemne Sacrifice to their Idols they were by the Christians driuen from their Sacrifice Alectus Pontic Vir. l. 5. Galfr. Mon. l. 5. c. 4. Mat. West an 294. Harding Chron. cap. 56. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 23. Stowe Howes Hist Romans in Asclepiodotus shamefully putt to flight and slayne his army scatered and though by Leuius Gallus his Colleage in some part renewed againe yet both their Generall Gallus and all his Romans were slayne by the
to the kingdome of Britaine and the Roman Empire abandoning all that and such terreane honours preferred the poore Religeous life founded Monasteries and conuersed in them with greate deuotion suffered so many miseries and disgraces for preaching Christ stoned and cast into a pitt at Ausburge by the Infidels liuing some time in a Cliffe by Chur ingreate austeritie still called Lucius Cliffe cliuo illi ad tempora nostra nomen Aegid Schudus Clarouen in descript Rhaetiae Alpinae cap. 15. mansit Sancti Lucij Cliuus 5. Allthough his memory hath bene allmost omitted in Antiquities on earth yet he hath enioyed his deserued honour in heauen and the very foundations of his Monasteries the one at S. Lucius in Aquitaine the other S. Lucius in Rhaetia and the hard stones of his S. Lucius Cliffe doe call vpon vs to honour and not bury in obliuion so noble and worthie a Saint of our Nation the first among the Kings and Princes of Britaine that for loue of the heauenly kingdome left his Title to so great a Temporall Throne and scepter to beare the Crosse of Christ and preache his Lawe to his Enemies Which wonderfull zeale and deuotion in this most holy Saint being of the same name Country and kindred with King Lucius and vndoubted Heire to the same kingdome he enioyed and liued to see it conuerted vnto Christ and thereby renowned in all the world and this S. Lucius for the most part muring vp himselfe in Cloisters and Clifts and concealing his Regall Right and discent gaue occasion to some to asscribe that to S. Lucius King in Act which belonged to S. Lucius King and Emperour by Hereditarie Right and Title Wherevpon I boldly say for the glory of Britaine our Lucius the first was the first King in the world which for himselfe and his subiects publickly receaued the Lawe of Christ Our S. Lucius the second was the first owner or Heire of a kingdome and Empire in the world which forsooke them to preach and purchase the heauenly kingdome and Empire and S. Emerita his Sister the first daughter of so greate Parents which publickly professed and practised such holy conuersation And allthough we doe not finde in Histories so exact Eutrop. l. 10. Euseb l. 1. Vit. ConstaÌ„t c. 14. Victor in Constantino Zonaras in Dioclesiano Pomponius Laetê° Roman Hist comp in Constantino Max. Io. Baptista Egnat in CoÌ„stantino Magno Anton. Sabellic Ennead li. 8. Ennead 7. Niceph. l. 7. c. 49 50. Nich. Har. pesfeld Hist Eccl. in 6. primis scaecul c. 12. p. 19. accompt and memory of the cheifest procurers and prosecutours of the Martyrdome of these two glorious Brittish Saints Brother and Sister S. Lucius and S. Emerita nor the certaine time of their death yet if we call to minde that which is common in Writers of those dayes that Maximianus Herculeus their mortall Enemy was then Emperour in the West and raised most greuous Persecutions there and hauing forced Constantius before to putt his true lawfull wife their holy Mother S. Helen away to take Theodora his daughter in Lawe and what hate he bore to the children of S. Helen seeking to depriue them of their Regall and Imperiall Right and Title as well appeareth in his plotts and proceedings against Constantine still liuing and happily escaping them iniuriously to aduance his owne titlesse and vnworthie creaturs it will be voide of presumption to thinke that he countriued the death of these holy Saints about that time when he sought to murther their Brother Constantine a litle before the death of Constantiustheir Father knowne to be sickly and vnlikely long to liue and so they receaued a double Crowne of Martyrdome one for the kingdome of heauen which they diligently preached an other for their Title to a kingdome and Empire one earth of which they were thus vniustly depriued And we finde that among other Churches which the Emperour Constantine the Greate their Brother founded in honour of Saints he founded one to S. Lucius not vnprobable to this his renowned Brother then Martyred A late Authour setteth downe S. Emerita Sister of S. Lucius to haue bene dead before the Empire of Constantine the Greate citing some though not naming them that she was burnt to death for the faith of Christ Ante haec tempora quidam Emeritam Lucij sororem pro Christi fide exustam tradunt But that which he alledgeth others without name to thinke she was not putt to death for Religion but in the time of Tumults heare after King Lucius death alijid adscismata factiones potiùs quae hoc regnum totos post Lucium quindecim annos miserè distrahebant quam ad vllam Christianae fidei causam referunt Besides that wanteth Authoritie is confuted before THE XIII CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN WAS ALL HER LIFE AN holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 1. BY this we doe not onely see the greate and wonderfull Sanctitie of these most holy children of Constantius Helena with a new confirmation of their true lawfull marriadge but the extraordinary greate loue and affection of these greate PareÌ„ts themselues towards Christian Religion For these blessed children receauing their Education as birth and being from them and by them both allowed and furthered in so sacred and holy course of life in their young yeares if we had no other Arguments but this and that S. Helen was Grandaughter to S. Lucius our first Christian King for his most singular pietie a spectacle to all after Princes and Constantius her Husband euen against the liking of many of the Roman Nobilitie and by diuers before against their Lawes so farre enamoured with the rare vertues of that vnmatchable Lady that aboue all others he chose her to wife to liue with her in so remote and strange Country especially professing Christianitie which the Romans then persecuted we must needs at the least conclude from hence that this our King and Queene were very farre from being Persecutours of that Religion if they were left to their owne Iudgments and disposition and not incited or inforced by others against their consciences and propensions 2. Of Queene Helen there can be no question for being borne in a Christian kingdome discended from such Parents her selfe Mother of such children and by all Antiquities brought vp in Britaine in extraordinary learning and knowledge where after the Druides and their Rites extinct by King Lucius and their maintenance and reuenewes bestowed vpon Ecclesiasticall learned Christians and our Vniuersities and Schooles replenished with such we shall hardly with good congruence thinke otherwise but Queene Helen was in that her prime and florishing Age rather an holy professed actuall Christian then in minde and affection onely If any man will hold and affirme that for the sumptuous Pallace Queene Helen had in Treuers in Germany
Annal. Treuer Sigeb Chron. alij her loue to that Citie and in respect of learning then there florishing as in the Metropolis of those parts she had part of her education and instruction in so greate learning there this will rather confirme that she was then actually an holy Christian For this Noble Citie receauing the faith of Christ by S. Maternus and his Associats Disciples of S. Peter the Apostle sent thither by him had euer since faithfully continued therein so generally and constantly that about the yeare of Crist 288. when that bloody Tyrant Maximianus Herculius Galerius which forced Constantius to putt away his true wife S. Helen to take the prophane Strumpett Theodora his daughter or daughter in Lawe by his Prefect Rixiouarus persecuted the Christians in those parts all the Inhabitans of Treuers were founde to be Christians and Pamachius Gouernour of the Citie being also a Christian with 11. Senatours thereof so encouraged them in their holy faith that all the Citizens men women and children not one excepted were putt to death for that glorious cause Haec vrbs à D. Materno ac eius socijs lege Christianâ imbuta est inde tempore Maximiani Tyranni qui fuit anno Domini 288. agente truculentissimo Rixiouaro Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treu. in encom eiusdem Francis Irenicus ib. Ro. Martyrol die 5. 6. Octobr. Sigebert in Chron. An. 1071. Tabul Eccles Treuer Petr. Merssaeus in Annal. Archie Treuer in ValeÌ„tino Praefecto tota ob Catholicam fidem interempta est Tum vrbis Gubernator ac Princeps fuit in clitus Pamachius Senator Pius qui ob Cristi Religionem cum vndecim Senatoribus ac totâ Ciuitate interfectus est Hij enim optimi viri ciuitatem illam ad Christi Religionem ita animauerant vt pro eâ constanter occumbere non dubitarent hic nulli aetati nulli sexui parcitum sed omnes ad vnum interempti The Roman Martyrologe and Sigebertus call that Christian Gouernour of Treuers and Martyr Palmatius and not Pamachius nor Palmachius And this opinion is more strengthned by the greate Religeous loue of S. Helen to that Citie after this desolation there procuring S. Agritius Patriarke of Antioche a man of admirable holines and learning to come forth of the East to be Archbishop there with allowance of S. Siluester then Pope of Rome enritching him and that Citie with most pretious Reliks the Seamelesse Coate of our Sauiour one of the Nayles wherewith he was fixed to the Crosse the Knife he vsed at his last Supper a greate parcell of the holy Crosse the body of S. Annal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Agritio 27. Matthias the Apostle and others causing her Pallace to be conuerted and dedicated a Church in honour of S. Peter The old Christian Writers and Inscriptions which before call her euen from the time of her Marriadge with Constantius and before sancta pijssima holy most Godly and the like will not be iustified in a Christians mouth penne or pencell except such esteemed her then a Christian for no other can by Christians be stiled and honoured with those Titles Neyther may we with prudence conceaue that King Coel at her Marriadge with Constantius hauing possession of or Title vnto Britaine a Christian kingdome nor the Religeous Christian Archbishops Prelates and Nobles thereof then at freedome in Religion would haue condiscended to such a match if neither Constantius nor she had bene a Christian that had not bene the way to procure to themselues peace and freedome which they sought but hazard of new trobles Tumults and PersecutioÌ„ which they thereby hoped to auoide Experience gaue a good Argument hereof to the Christians of this Nation for so long as this holy Lady and Queene was permitted to continue with her Husband the State of Christianitie was quiet heare and the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian could compasse nothing against it in this kingdome but when they had forced Constantius to forsake her and take a Pagan in her place she herselfe was persecuted her Christian children bannished and that generall affliction and desolation of Religion ensued in this Nation that no semblance of the like is left in Histories to Posteritie The Christian Antiquities of Aquitaine will giue new strength to this in these their owne words Because Constantius was enforced to take Theodora daughter of Herculius he putt Queene Helen away who patiently Antiq. Aquitan apud Bouchet in Annal. c. 5. bore the Iniury and liued in merueilous holines separated from all worldly curiosities and Royall honours by the space of 17. or 18. yeares Such holines and merueilous holines no Christian may or will asscribe to any but true Christians among whome onely such holines is to be founde and with no others Besides our learned Antiquarie Ioannes Capgrauius doth freely confesse that before she was marryed to Constantius she was instructed and taught in the Christian Catholike faith in fide Catholicâ instructa atque edocta and liued Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Helena Christian like repraesentabat in suâ conuersatione gloriosa sacri Baptismatis mysteria And was a greate means to bring her Sonne Constantine to be a Christian he saith further of her that she was a most holy woman a most firme bulwarke or foundation of Christian Religion by her Husband an Empresse by her Father a Queene Helena sanctissima faemina Christianae Religionis Euseb de Vita Constant l. 3. c. 42. basis firmissima ex marito Imperatrix ex patre Regina Eusebius saith that Helen the Empresse was an holy Mother of the holy Emperour Helena Augusta pij Imperatoris pia mater And addeth further that through all her life she brought forth those true fruites of pietie which the Precepts of our Sauiour prescribe and this both in words and deeds In omnium bonorum affluentia omne vitae suae tempus ad extremam vsque senectutem obijsset Et tum verbis tum rebus ipsis veros pietatis fructus quos Praecepta Seruatoris praescribunt extulisset Therefore if all her life both in word and deed she liued as Christ commanded by the testimony of this old Authour well acquainted with her and her Sonne both he and all that will receaue him for an able witnesse must confesse she was a Christian all her life for no other doth or can keepe the Precepts of Christ in word and deed all their life And whereas the greatest Caesar Baron Annal. An. 315. Sponcâ—n â—b Seuer Bin. Tom. 1. Concil in Ann. in Concil Rom. sub Syluestâ—o obiection against this hath bene vrged by some out of the Acts which some would haâ—e S. Siluesters where it is said that S. Siluester baptized S. Helen the best Roman Writers themselues Baronius Spondanus Seuerinus Binius and others proue them to be erroneous euen in these particular respects concerning this matter in teaching Constantine was a Christian before Helena And that she was borne in Bithynia
le of Man being the first Cathedrall Church that was among the Scots and he the first Bishop they euer had as their owne Historians acknowledge being placed Bishop there in this time That Church was dedicated to our Sauiour Seruatori Sotheri in Greeke and therevpon by corruption in time called Sodorensâ—â— for Sotherensis This King adorned this Episcopall Church with most ample guifts Chalices Patens Candlestycks and others the like fitt for the Sacrifice of Masse made all of Syluer and gold with an Altare closed with Copper and Brasse appointed Reuenewes out of the places adioyning for the mayntenance thereof Hos Crathlintus Rex ad se confugientes beneuolo affectu suscepit vt in Mona Insula considerent sacra ibidem aede ipsius opera Seruatoris nomine erecta concessit Amphibalus Brito vir insigni pietate primus Antistes ibi creatus Christi dogma per Scotorum Pictorumque Regiones The holy Sacrifice of Masse with sacred vessels ornaments and rites then vsed in it propalando multa contra Gentilium Religionem dicendo scribendoque gloriosum Christiano viro planâ— dignum multa senectute viuendo fessus faelicemque sortitus est finem Sed Chrathlintus Rex facram Antistitis aedem muneribus ornauit amplissimis calicibus patenis candelabris alijsque similibus ad sacrorum vsum commodis ex argento auroque fabrefactis Altarique cupro aere â—lauso prouentus ad ea ex agris in sacre aedis vicinia constituit Fuit id templum omnium primum Christiano ritu vbi Pontifex sacerque Magistratus sedem haberet primariam The greatâ— zeale and deuotion of King Crathlint of the Scots towards Christian ReligioÌ„ and holy Brittish Preists and others flying to the Scots in that time inter Scotos cuius nostri meminere Scriptores dedicatum Nunc vocant Sodorense fanum cuius nominis rationem sicut aliorum complurium rerum locorum vetustas ad posteros obfuscâ—it By this we perceaue the greate zeale and deuotion of that poore King Crathlint how to his Power he releeued the persecuted Seruants of Christ in that time not fearing thereby to offend their most potent Enemies and Persecutours Emperours one earth so he might thereby please the King of heauen and succour his afflicted friends He placed them by probable opinion in one of the most worthie and fruitfull Iles he had at that These our Brittish Preists preached then throughout all places of the Scotâ— time not being possessed or at the least much interessed in this greate Iland Mona then being the fittest Ile he had for a Bishops See For which most charitable foundation it remayned afterward vnto Posteritie an Episcopall Seate And by this ministring of his temporall goods he receaued much greater and spirituall These holy Saints together with our holy Bishop S. Amphibalus preached and taught Christian Catholike Religion throughout all those Scottish Iles per omnes Scotorum Regiones 3. And the Religion which in particular they are remembred to haue The Religion they taught the same which Catholiks now professe Their admirable Sanctitie taught was the chaste and single life of the Clergie Monasticall and Eremiticall Conuersation Sacrifice of Masse with Altars Chalices Patents and all other necessaries thereto belonging honouring of Saints and dedicating Churches vnto them after their death and visiting their places of dwelling in this life with Pilgrimadges and prayers Verè monasticam sanctissimamque exegerunt vitam And for this manner of life and Religion they were esteemed most holy Saints with all men as Protestants themselues confesse apâ—d Buchan Hollinsh supr omnes by a kinde of excellency called then and with posteritie Culdei true worshippers of God and both their name and Order continued with honour after them Mansitque nomen institutum Giraldus Cambrensis had testified Giral Cambr. Itiner Camb. l. 2. c. 6. Bal. in Giral Cambr. cent 2. l. de Script before that their Order and name continued in his time in the yeare of Christ 1190. And the Antiquaries of Scotland though no enemies of their owne glory are sparing in Histories to make so honourable a memory of so many renowned men of their owne in any Age as they haue done before of these Brittish Saints S. Amphibalus Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus Hector Boeth Hist l. 6. sup and Carnocus Dei cultores Culdei And yet they add fuere tunc alij permulti There were then very many such holy and learned Britans preaching and conuersing among the Scots and Picts This is confirmed by diuers English Historians euen Protestants among whome one writeth in this manner No small number of the faithfull amongst the Britans fledd vnto the Scots Holinsh. Hist of Scotland in Crathlint and Fincomarke and Picts to auoyde Persecution Whome Crathlint receaued for his part most louingly He erected a Temple in the I le of Man which he dedicated vnto Iesus Christ our Sauiour wherein the Christians might celebrate their diuine seruice according to their profession This Church being ritchly endowed was the first Bishops See amongst the Scots and thereupon was taken for the Mother Church of the Realme Amphibalus a Britan borne was first Bishop of Saint Sauiours Church in Man This Amphibalus did very much good amongst the Scots and Britans in setting forth the word of life There were others also of right famous memory that ceased not in preaching and instructing the people in the right beleife as Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus called by an old auncient name in the Scottish tongue Culdei that is to vnderstand Cultores Dei or as you would say in English the worshippers of God An other saith that he fled in that Persecution and went to the Scots and Picts with a greate number of Godly men and was there the first Bishop in the I le of man and setling Christian Religion there returned afterward into this part of Britaine and to Verolamium Saeuiente mirum in modum Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Britan. cent 1. in Amphibalo apud Britannos Persecutione ad Scotos Pictos cum magno piorum numero diuertebat Apud quos sub Rege Crathlinto in Mona Insula primus Druidum loco Episcopus constitutus Post multa illic Christiano ritu instituta in Britanniam reuersus Virulamij Martyrij compleuit cursum At this time those Scottish Ilands which had not receaued the faith in the time of Pope Victor or hauing then receaued it by diuers Pagans comming vnto them had slacked therein were now conuerted or confirmed by these holy Brittish Saints and diuers of them the Archbishop of Yorke being driuen from his See were with their Preists and Pastours vnder this their new Bishop as other Ilands also of Britaine namely the Ilands called Euboniae Hebrides or Western Ilands accompted to Will. Harris descript of Brit. c. 10. Hollinsh descr of Scotl. cap. 10. Hect. Boeth in Nominib Region V.
Engl. l. 4. c. 27. Stowe Howes Hist Titul Romans in Coil Galfr. Mon. lib. 5. c. 6. Hist Reg. Bâ—â—t and pleased them in vexing and tormenting Christians heare in Britaine yet otherwise he was very vnpleasing to them per omnia Romanam potestatem turhauerat He troubled the Roman Power in all things and therefore they were glad of his death Ponticus Virunnius himselfe a Roman saith they did esteeme him their greate enemy and as for such an one reioyced of his death Romani gauisi sunt tanto hoste interfecto And this Ioy was not onely of particular Roman Persecutours but of the whole Senate which ruled cheifely in matters of Estate Cumque id Senatui nuntiatum est gauisi sunt propter Regis mortem quia per omnia Romanam potestatem turbauerat Therefore when our Antiquities assure vs that Coel obtinuit Regnum obtayned the kingdome Regni diademate se insigniuit And Regni diademate potitus was Crowned and as an old French Manuscript speaketh reigned ouer Britaine regna sur Bretaigne and was thus enabled and made powerable to redresse what he found offensiue and wicked being absolute King and ioyfully so receaued of the Britans as our Historian said before Wherefore Britains were all full glad and fain Of King Coilus that succoured all their pain And he himselfe taking exceptioÌ„ to Asclepiodotus next to his chardging him with vsurping the Crowne for being too barkward in resisting the RomaÌ„ persecutors would not now fall into the like error with him but as is proued already succoured all their paine vtterly ceased the PersecutioÌ„ against the ChristiaÌ„s of Britaine which were thus Ioyfull of his CoronatioÌ„ thereby releiued redeemed theÌ„ froÌ„ their afflictioÌ„s all his time Which both by our owne forreine HistoriaÌ„s Catholikes ProtestaÌ„ts coÌ„tinued to the end of this third huÌ„dred of yeares the RomaÌ„s hauing no power heare either to persecute ChristiaÌ„s or to any other purpose But as our Brittish other Histories testifie wholy lost their gouernmeÌ„t heare vntill after the death of King Coel or the coÌ„ming of CoÌ„staÌ„tius his sonne in Law hither the second time very litle before King Coel his death Recolentes damnum quod de amisso regno habuerant Our Scottish Historians say that King Coel vtterly destroyed both the Romans and all the Britans also which were their Fauourers and set forth a seuere Edict to search forth all Romans and Britans which had followed them heare and caused them to be punished and put to death and so with most ioyfull and generall applause of the people Nobles and others that the crowne of Britaine was thus restored to the true Heyre of their Regall blood was crowned King and Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 101. he established the kingdome in the Brittish gouernmeÌ„t againe Coel Victor factus Asclepiodotum Romanum Legatum cum Romanis Praesidijs quibusdam Britanis Nobilibus Romanorum fautoribus interemit Confectoque praelio Britonibus caeteris in fidem receptis vt summa potestas ad regiam progeniem cui impie fuerat adempta aliquando rediret populus omnis laetis acclamationibus Patribus authoribus ipsum Coelem regnare iubet Ille Primoribus regni ac populo quod regnum sibi detulissent gratijs actis vt regnum sibi stabiliret atroci iubet Edicto Romanos qui eorum sequebantur partes quoscunque Britannici sanguinis viros perquiri inuentos varijs extingui supplicijs So that now so seuere a Lawe being made and executed both against the persecuting Romans and all such Britans as had ioyned with them against the Christian Inhabitants of this Nation and all this done by the Authoritie of our King and with the consent both of the Nobilitie and people Primoribus regni populo we must needs end the persecution of Christians heare with the beginning of King Coel his Reigne 5. And it could not be singular in this point if we should hold that King Coel was actually a Christian and not onely a friend to such for first all they which affirme him to haue bene Kinsman or Heyre to our first Christian King S. Lucius easily proue him a Christian for such a man would not leade either child or any Kinsman which by him had that Title to haue any other theÌ„ Christian education Secondly by the time of his age whether he was to King Lucius so neare or no we must needs confesse he liued most part of his life when Christianitie florished in this kingdome being an aged man before Dioclesian his PersecutioÌ„ began Thirdly our Historians say that his daughter S. Helen which had her education by his direction was instructed taught in the Christian faith in fide Catholica instructa at que edoÌ„cta A late writer thus speaketh of this with his older Author Helena was first instructed in the faith of Manuscript antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Harris Hist l. 4. c. 4. Petr. de Natal l. 7. c. 73. Christ by Coil her father as Petrus de Natalibus saith And yet if we encline to this opinion we may easely answeare them that will obiect the publike vniuersall restitution of Christian Religion as building Churches Monasteries and such holy Foundations was not in his time For by the common opinion his reigne was short litle or not aboue foure yeares A great part whereof was spent in extirpating the Persecutors and the rest in preparation Matth. Westm an 302. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Hist c. 6. Virun l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 60. f. 48. to resist a new Inuasion of the Romans not reigning in quiet and securitie from these troubles and feares the space of two moneths by any Writers And so after so great and terrible tempest of Persecution it was a wonderfull comfort and happines for the Brittish Christians to enter into such a calme and quiet to liue in securitie and rest freed from their former miseries vnder so renowned a King which was all he could doe or they expect in such times and circumstances THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER OF THE GREATE PEACE AND QVIET THE Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonne by Sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 1. BEING now to enter into the History of the fourth hundreth of yeares we finde the estate of the world and Church of Christ as we left theÌ„ in the last Age S. Marcellinus Pope of Rome cheife Ruler in the house of God on earth the holy Cleargy and other Christians liuing in Persecution and Dioclesian MaximiniaÌ„ the persecuting Emperors in all places where they did or could ouersway afflicting them with most cruell miseries in Britaine lately redeemed from their bloody tyranny by King Coel still reigning heare we liued still in rest and quietnesse free both from
casus pericâ—lae quibus nullo modo possent emergere alij in morbos aut perturbationes corporis incognitas dilapsi simul ac in eo loco Deum precati essent calamitatibus quibus premebantur penitus liberati sunt Verum quo pacto ista quibus hominibus euencrint singillatim persequi longum esset 4. And to giue some notice to Posteritie what manner of diuine seruice was vsed then in these holy Churches to assuer vs it was the Sacrifice of Masse which was offered there on sacred Altares and they adorned with Crosses holy Images the same Authour testifieth that in this Miraculous Church there was an Altar for offering that blessed Sacrifice with Crosse or Crucifix placed vpon it Crucis effigies in altari illius Ecclesiae statui solet And that vsage and custome was confirmed by diuine Miracle testifiing that from the time of Christs suffering vpon the Crosse what soeuer things were done either for the common profit of mankind or the priuate of some either by holy Angels or godly and perfect men they were not rightly done without the vertue of the sauing Crosse Visio diuinitus oblata quandam Crucis effigiem quae in altari illius Ecclesiae statui solet ante oculos proposuit declarauitque manifesté res quaecunque a tempore quo Christus in Crucem actus erat velad vtilitatem humani generis communem vel ad priuatam quorundam seu a diuinis Angelis seu a pijs perfectis hominibus gestae fuerunt non sine virtute Crucis salutaris rectè gestas esse 5. Where we finde as greate honour and reuerence giuen to the Crosse from Christ as after And this Authour liuing in this fourth hundred of yeares neare the dayes of this Emperour testifieth with diuers others that in the Empire of Constantine and by his meanes the faith of Christ was not onely dilated throughout the Roman Empire but into the whole world Christi nomen Constantino rerum potiente in orbem vniuersum propagatum sit Christi Religio etiam ad ipsos Barbaros peruasit The Celts the vttermost people of the Gaules by the Ocean the Gothes and people bordering vpon them the Inhabitants by Ister Armenians Perfians and others were then conuerted to the faith of Christ The Kingdome of Ireland by some Writers not conuerted in the time of Constantine the Greate 6. Among the Countryes and Kingdomes then conuerted diuers doe reckoÌ„ the Kingdome of Ireland to haue bene one and by this meanes and manner as both Catholike and Protestant Historians relate it Ireland receaued the faith of Christ in the yeare 335. when as Fincomarc reigned in Scotland and this happened by meanes of a woman among the Picts who growing famuliar with the Queene in the yeare 322. preached the Christian faith vnto her the Queene wonne the King shewing him what had bene preached vnto her And the King disposed his people to receaue Edw. Grymston booke of Estat in Ireland pag. 36. §. 15. Baptisme about the yeare 335. The Irish haue liued since in the Romish Religion vntill the time of King Henry the eight when as the Protestants Religion began to be preached the which hath bene since in that Country planted by Queene Elizabeth and King Iames. Thus hath a late Protestant Writer An other saith the Hollinsh l. of the first Inhabitation of Irel. Scotish Chronicles auouch that in the dayes of their King Fincomarke who departed this life in the yeare of our Redemption 358. Ireland was conuerred to the faith by this meanes A woman of the Pictish blood chanced say they to serue in those dayes the Queene of Ireland which woman being a Christian herselfe first instructed her Mistresse in the faith and true points of Christianitie and the Queene her Husband who conuerred the whole Irish Nation Hector Boethius for the Scottish Historians relateth it in the same maÌ„ner Hiberniam Hect. Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. fol. 104. vnde Scotis origo per id tempus Christi cultum accepisse ferunt res a modico principio orta vt Nostratium scribunt noÌ„nulli miraculis coaluit Mulier Christianâ— pietatis cultrix Pictici eam fuisse sanguinis Scotici asseuerunt Annales Reginae insinuata Christi nomen illi mirificè praedicauit reuerendumque effecit Regina Regem docuit Rex vniucrsum populum Fincomarco Rege Scotis adhuc imperante And Not Ireland but Iberia in Armenia rather conuerted at this time addeth that this was at the same time when so many other Nations remembred before receaued the Christian faith Complexi sunt eadem tempestate complures Orientis Occidentisque populi laetis animiâ— verae Religionis cultum But I dare not affirme this History to be true of the Irish Nation for either the Theodoret. Hist Eccles l. 1. cap. 24. Sozomen Eccles Hist lib. 2. cap. 6. Hist Tripart l. 3. c. 1. Russin Eccl. Hist l. 1. cap. 10 same or the very like is related by Theodoret Sozomen Russinus Cassiodorus and others as done in the Country of Iheria and the people Iberes then inhabiting Armenia by many degrees seperated from our Hibernia or Iberia Ierna or whatsoeuer name it euer had and onely resembling it in demonination Eodem Imperatore Constantino regnante fertur Iberes ad Christi fidem deductos esse Est haec quidem Gens barbara robusta bellicosissima Armeniam interiorem incolit versus Septentriones 7. And the same auncient Authour liuing neare that time and the dayes of S. Patrike the Apostle and Conuerter of our Irish Nation doth take vpon him particular knowledge being a meere stranger to our Hibernia that the Sozomen supr c. 6. Iberes then and so conuerted did worship Christ with greate deuotion from that to his time ad hunc modum Iberes fuere ad fidem in Christum inducti eum adhuc permagno studio colunt When the contrary is witnessed by all Writers of the adioyning Irish people And the Relators themselues of this opinion to be vnderstood of the Iland of Ireland confesse as much One of them a Protestant Hollinsh supr thus writeth euen from the Irish Antiquaries By the report of the Irish Writers themselues this should not seeme alltogether true for they affirme that their Country was rather still esteemed as one of the vnchristened Ilands till about the yeare 426. whilst Celestine the first of that name gouerned the See of Rome Who sent S. Palladius and after his death S. Patrike thither to conuert that people When it is euident both by Sozomen Theodoret and the Composer of the Tripart History all the whole Nation of Iberia was conuerted in the time of Constantine and preserued in the true saith long after the dayes of S. Celestine S. Palladius and S. Patrike the Irish Apostles Againe it is euident in the life of S. Patrike by all Antiquities that S. Patrike being a Christian in his youth was Manuscr antiq in vit S. Patricij Capgrau in
in that our Mother Church thus they testifie and first of S. Syluester that Pedagoge ad Tutor of Constantine in these words There be very many Decrees of Pope Syluester of consecrating Chrisme confirming children adorning Churches couering Altars ordaining Massing Preistâ— annointing vesting them of worshiping adoring and reseruing the consecrated Hostes also of Deacons vesturs Albes Miters Palls Sacrifices Ceremonies Asiles Extreame vnctions other Rites Huius Syluestri permulta feruntur Instituta de Chrismate consecraÌ„do Ordinibus dandis pueris confirmandis templis ornandis Altaribus tegendis Missatoribus constituendis vngendis vestiendis Hostijsque vt vocant deificandis adornandis seruandis Item de Dalmaticis Cappis Corporalibus Albis Mitris Pallijs Pannis Peplis Sindonibus Sacrificijs Ceremonijs Asilis Extremis vnctionibus alijsque ritibus How a Preist should be vested when he sayd Masse that no lay man might empleade any of the Clergie That no Clergy man should be conuented before Magdeburgen centur 4. cap. 6. cap. 7. cap. 9. cap. 10. a secular Iudge If the Reliks of Saints or Martyrs were to be translated from other places they should be brought into Cities and Villages religiously in singing per Psalmodias Religiosè acciperentur ac deducerentur He approued and exercised the Primacy of the Pope of Rome as all other Popes then did The chast and Religious conuersation of Monkes and Nunnes were then vsed and liuers Monasteries of men and women then in Rome In the Clergie were these Degrees Bishops Preists Deacons Subdeacons Acoluthists Exorcists Lectors Ostiarij The Bishops Preists Deacons and Subâ—eacons were vnmarried and liued in chastitie Episcopi Presbyteri Diaconi aut virgines eliguntur aut certè post Sacerdotium in aeternum pudici That the sacrifice of Masse might not be celebrated but in places consecrated by a Bishop Missae celebrationem in nullis praeterquam ab Episcopo sacratis locis faciendam Concilium Româ—num sub Syluestro constituit And in the same Councell to which both S. Syluester and Constantine subscribed it is defined as I haue Concil Roman can 20. before cited that the Roman See is the cheifest See Iudge of all and to be Iudged of none Emperor Clergie Kings or people nemo iudicabit primam Sedem quoniam omnes Sedes à prima Sede iustitiam desiderant temperari Neque ab Augusto neque ab omni Clero neque à Regibus neque à populo Iudex iudicabitur These Protestants Magdeburgen c. 6. â—upr cent 4. also deluer for the doctrine and vse of this time for penitents to make sacramentall Confession of their sinnes and Preists to enioyne pennances and giue absolution vnto such Penitents Concerning holy Scripturs the third Councell of Carthage in the beginning of the next Age apprehending the same Canon of holy Scripturs which the present Roman Church now receaueth Concil Carth. â— can 47. faith plainely that it receaued it from the Fathers which were before them Pro confirmando isto Canone innotescat quia à Patribus ista accepimus in Ecclesia August l. 2. doctrin Christian cap. 7. legenda And S. Augustine liuing in this Age is witnesse that the Apostolâ—ke Sees Rome the cheife receaued it so How vaine and Idle our Protestants and their Article of Religion in reiecting Traditions and onely admitting Scripturs in matters of Religion is euident in so many recited Articles which these men haue granted and yet deny them to be contained in or to be deduced from Scripturs as also their Article and doctrine against Communion onely in one kinde contending as though it could not be practized or permitted when these Protestants themselues confesse that in this time euen in the Roman Church Communion onely vnder one kinde was vsed Ambros orat Funebri de morte Satyri and by the greatest Doctors then in the Church of God namely S. Ambrose who so writeth and at his death practized it in himselfe onely receauing vnder the forme of bread as Catholiks now vse and his brother Satyrus others often so accustomed euen when they were in health Which these Paulin. in vita S. Ambrosij Protestants thus confesse Peregrinantes ac Nauigantes EucharistiaÌ„ secum circumtulisse Christianos ex Ambrosio apparet ex oratione Ambrosij in funere fratris Satyrij Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 6. col 429. 430. Ab honorato Ecclesiae Vercellensis Sacerdote Ambrosio morituro oblatum esse corpus Domini quo accepto expiraret Paulinus tradidit in vita Ambrosij These men also teach that the doctrine of the See of Rome and the Fathers at this time concerning freewill and originall sinne was the same with that of the Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 4. cap. 10. Roman Church in these dayes So that if any man will compare but these points of doctrine which S. Syluester and Constantine then held and practized with the English Protestant Religion as it is set downe in the priuiledge Booke of the Articles thereof warranted by Parlament Kings Authoritie Conuocation of their Protestant Bishops Oath and Subscription of them and their whole Ministery he shall not finde any one true Article then amoÌ„g them all which are opposite to the Church of Rome and Religion thereof at this time But whether we are Catholiks placing spirituall Primacie in the See of Rome then in S. Syluester or Protestants asscribing it vnto their Christian Kings Constantine then both King and Emperour heare we must be of this holy Religion wherein these two greate Rulers were so vnited together in all points especially seeing these Protestants haue warranted these two Princes were holy and of themselues worthie paterns to be imitated now as the whole Catholike Christian world then ioyned with them in doctrine S. Syluester Magdeburgen cent l. 4. cap. 10. being Pope say our Protestants did faithfully performe his office in teaching and amended many things in the Clergie was renowned for working Miracles and by them conuerted many to the faith at seuen Ordinations he consecrated 65. Bishops all ioyning with him in Religion Syluester factus Episcopus docendi munere fideliter functus est vitiosa in ordine Ecclesiastico multa emendauit miraculis claruit etiam quibus multos ad fidem conuertit Ordinationibus sacris septem perfectis creauit Episcopos sexaginta quinque So likewise did all other knowne Catholike Bishops in the whole world either actually assembled in or consenting vnto the renowned Councels of so many hundreds of Bishops of Nice Rome Arles and other places in his time agreeing and consenting together for theÌ„selues and the whole Christian world committed to their charge in Religion Like was the case of Constantine so farre as temporall Prince had to deale in these affaires Of all Emperors that euer were he was he greatest in Power and Dominions and the greatest Reuerencer we finde in Histories of the See Apostolike and Popes of Rome in his time and all other Godly Bishops and assisted all he could the assembling
so soone so encounter ouerthrowe three Legions of RomaÌ„ Souldiars besides their adherents as these men say And Eusebius saith that Constantine himselfe came hither againe in Britanniam inuasit and was heare longer after this pretended Reuolt and at his death gaue Britaine his auncient Patrimony to his eldest sonne assignabat auitam sortem grandiori natu filio Againe these men say Octauius was King heare vntill Maximus his time and marryed his onely daughter and Heire vnto him When it is a common consent in Antiquities that this Maximus or Maximianus was not King in Britaine vntill after the 380. yeare of Christ Therefore he must needs be granted to haue bene very youÌ„ge and of too few yeares at the going of Constantine hence for him to commit the gouernment of Britaine vnto him or for himselfe to haue so soone vsurped it against so righfull and a potent King and Emperour 5. And our most auncient and best Historians S. Gildas S. Bede Marianus Gild. l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 10. â—â—â—gebert Chron. Eutrop. Hist Polyd Virgil. Angl. Hist l. 3. p. 49. Stowe Howes Hist in ConstaÌ„t Constantius Iulian Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. Fast Reg. Episc Angl. Ammian Marcelli l. 20. in init l. 26. 28. Florentius Wigorniensis Ethelwerdus Henry of Huntington and William of Malmesbury allthough as diligently as they could recoÌ„pting our Kings of Britaine neuer mention any such Octauius or Octauian But the cheifest and most auncient of them S. Gildas plainely saith that this Iland was at this time and vntill Maximus or Maximian a Britan tooke vpon him the Empire a Roman Iland Insula nomen Romanum tenens And diuers Historians both late and auncient Catholiks and Protestants doe particularly set downe our Kings after Constantine the Greate Roman Lieutenants heare vntill these dayes as Constantine Constantius Iulian Valentinian Gratian Emperours our Kings Martinus Lupicinus Nectaridius Theadosius Fraomarius and other Roman Lieutenants and Gouernours heare And when the Councell of Ariminum was kept about the yeare of Christ 360. and the 23. yeare of Constantius sonne of Constantine the Greate it is certaine that this Constantius was our King in Britaine and bore the chardges of the poorest Bishops of this Kingdome as then vnder his gouernment which were present there and he was so farre from loosing Britaine or any other Country of his Empire then that as Sozomen and others testifie that Councell thus wrote vnto him at this time sic tuum creuit Imperium vt vniuer si orbis terrarâ—m gubernacula teneas Epist Ariminen Concil ad ConstaÌ„tiuÌ„ Imp. apud Sozom. Histor l. 4. c. 47. His Empire was so encreased that all the world was vnder his Gouernment This was aboue 20. yeares after the death of the greate Constantine in whose time this Reuolt of Britaine from him is thus supposed and aboue twyce so longe time of the imagined vsurpation heare by Octauius And Zonaras writeth that this Constantius in the 14. yeare of his Empire bannished or rather carried with him S. Athanasius into Britaine at his comming hither Eodem anno 14. Magnus Athâ—nasius à Constantio in Britanniam deportatur Ioa. Zonar tom 3. Ann. f. 117. c. de Constantio Constante 6. Therefore I dare not to assent that in this time of the greatest florishing Estate of the RomaÌ„ Empire the Power thereof in Britaine especially from whence the glory of it grew to that greatenes eyther Octauius or any other so much preuailed heare to barre the Emperours of that honour But he might towards the time of Maximus or Maximianus when the Empire had more enemyes and lesse power preuaile in some such sort as these Historians haue writen of him allthough they differ also in Maximianus aswell as in Octauius One saith he was the sonne of Trahern vncle to S. Helen Maximian Harding Cronc c. 63. f. 51. Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 9. Pontic Vir. Hâ—st l. 5. Matth. Westm An. 379. Harding supr King Traherne his sonne to Constantine next Heire others affirme he was sonne of Leolinus an other vncle of S. Helen greate vncle to Constantine Leoninus Constantini auanculus ipsum genuerat And erat patre Britannus à Leolmo Constantini auanculo procreatus matre vero Natione Romanus ex vtraque parte regalem originem ducens And one of them saith Octauius was King but 14. yeares ending with the beginning of Maximian his reigne And so we may well allowe such an Octauius to haue borne the name of a King in Britaine in those troblesome dayes of the Romans ruling heare diuers petty Kings being probably at that time in this Nation aswell by the testimony of these Authours which then make Octauius King as others So they terme Conanus a King that Maximian tooke his Kingdome from him cui Regnum Britanniae eripuerat So was Dionotus King in Cornwayle Dionotus Rex Cornubiae So was his Galfr. Monum l. 5. c. 1â— 15. Pontic Virun l. 5. Matth. Westm an 390. 392. Manuscr Antiq. in vit S. Niniani Capgr in eod Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Niniano brother Carodocus before him Dionothus qui fratri suo Caradoco in regnum successerat And yet vnder our cheife King and Emperour Maximian at that time Cui Maximianus Insulae principatum commendauerat And S. Ninian who lyued Bishop heare in the end of this Age had Kings for his Ancestores Regali ex prosapia beatus Ninianus extitit oriundus And yet the greate distance of the place of his birth from King Coel and these remeÌ„bred argueth he was not of their Line And all these Kings or Regents heare were most certainely by our Antiquities Catholike Christians 7. Therefore the Temporall State in respect of any of theÌ„ could not be any The falling of CoÌ„stantius Emperor to the Arrian Heresie a great hurt to Catholike ReligioÌ„ in many places hinderance but rather help and furtherance to the increase of Christian ReligioÌ„ in their time But it was rather the Heresie of Constantius the Arrian Emperour which hindered the glory of true Religion then in this Kingdome as it did in other places and Countries of the world if it did not so much florish heare theÌ„ as in his blessed Father CoÌ„stantine the Greate his Empire And yet we may be bold to affirme that the State of our Brittish Church euen in The kingdome of Britaine as free as any from the Arrian Heresie those distempered dayes when the holy Writers of that Age complaine the allmost whole Christian world to haue bene polluted with the ArriaÌ„ Heresie was as renowned for our Bishops and Cleargie and as free from that infection as any Nation was We haue heard before that our renowned Archbishop of London Restitutus with diuers others Bishops of this Kingdome was present at the greate Councell of Arles celebrated diuers yeares after CoÌ„stantine went from Britaine to Rome And allthough we doe not expressely finde it writen of
Seleuciam Isauriae oppidum Sulpitius Seuer sacrae Hist l. 2. Epist Concilij Ariminen ad ConstantiuÌ„ apud Theod. l. 2. Hist c. 19. Seuer Sulpit. l. 2. sacrae Hist Ambros l. 5. Ep. 32. ad Valentinianum Imperator Concil Arimin Ep. 2. ad ConstaÌ„tium Imper. apud Theod. l. 2. c. 20. alios Epist Arimin Concil ad Constant apud Theodot supr Socrat. l. 2. c. 29. Sozom. l. 4. c. 17. Niceph. l. 9. c. 40. 41. Sozom. sup c. 18. congregari And the command was generall for all Bishops to be present Iussio generalis qua omnes Episcopos ad Concilium cogere iubebantur This was the Emperours command to his Presidents of Prouinces to compell all to be present And the Councell of Ariminum it selfe in their Epistle to Constantius the Arrian Emperour testifieth plainly that all the Bishops of the West were there assembled Arimini omnes Occidentales Episcopi conuenimus The farre greater part of these were Catholike Bishops and of the whole number aboue 400. There were not by Seuerus Sulpitius Relation aboue 80. Arrians Arriani non amplius quam octoginta Reliqui nostrarum partium erant S. Athanasius saith they were fifty and more quinquaginta eo plures And S. Ambrose witnesseth that the greatest part of the Bishops there confirmed the faith of the Nicen Councell and condemned the Arrians Errors Certè maior numerus Arimini Nicaeni Concilij fideÌ„ prohauit Arriana decreta damnauit This is testified by the same CouÌ„cell in two seuerall Epistles to the Emperor that they neither could nor would swarue from the Doctrine of the Nicen Councell Nos tibi significauimus nullo modo à proposito nos discessuros quod ipsum iterum his literis docemus And in their first Epistle they speake as though all the Westerne Bishops had herein consented Cuncti Episcopi ex omnibus ciuitatibus ad Occidentem sitis Arimini in vnum conuenimus vt fides Ecclesiae Catholicae fieret illustrior illius aduersarij perspicuè deprehenderentur 3. And allthough the Emperour both by his Epistle to that Councell and otherwise by fraude and terrors endeuoured to remoue them from that holy minde and communicate with the Arrians they plainely wrote answeare againe constantly auerring they would change nothing they had Decreed and gaue their Legats charge to tell him as much in words Quibus rescripsit Concilium constanter affirmando se neutiquam à decretis quae statuerat velle discedere idemque Legatis suis tum scripsisse tum praecepisse Et non modo scripsit sed id quoque dicere Legatos iussit And to make it manifest that allthough by many Writers diuers of these Bishops being conuented and ouercome both with the deceipt of the Arrians and Persecution of the Emperor did afterward subscribe to a Materiall error our Bishops of Britaine were free both froÌ„ imputation and suspition thereof Socrates Sozomen Nicephorus and others proue that the Emperor neglecting to returne answeare to their second absolute Resolution and Epistle the Councell staying some time for answeare and hauing none they all departed to their Countryes and Sees and wholy dissolued that Councell Ista vbi scripsissent paululum temporis essent commorati cum Imperator illis respondere dedignaretur singuli ad suas ipsorum Ciuitates reuerterunt Socrat. Hist Eccl l. 2. c. 29. Sozomen l. 4. cap. 18. Niceph. Hist l. 9. c. 41. Hilarius l. contra Arrianos Argent S. Hilary saith plainely this Councell ended religeously by all Ariminensis Synodus ab omnibus est religiosè dissoluta So our Bishops most remote from Ariminum none being returned home or so farre from recalling by any new Edict or strategeme of the Emperor then at Constantinople very farre from Ariminum and further from our Bishops Trauayle into Britayne they could be none of that number which were circumuented or terrified to subscribe to the wicked Emperor and his Arrian Fauourits designes 4. Socrates others make this cleare by relating the Persecution of CoÌ„stantius against the Catholicks though before desired Yet now to haue flamed forth and bene made publicke vpon this occasion of the Councels breaking vp and dissoluing without his allowance And thereupon gaue Authoritie to Vrsacius to execute what crueltie he pleased against the Catholike Bishops Socrat. Hist Eccl l. 2. c. 29. 41. Sozom. Hist l. 4. c. 18. of Italy which could not subscribe to their erroneons Profession which the Arrians had composed Dixit se ab illis propterea penitus contemptum quòd contra eius voluntatem Concilium dimiserant Quocirca Vrsacio potestatem permisit liberè contra Ecclesias omnia pro arbitratu admittendi praecepitque vt fidei formula quae in Concilio Ariminensi perlegebatur ad Ecclesias Italiae mitteretur illi qui ei subscribere nollent expellerentur ab Ecclesijs alijque in eorum loca sufficâ—rentur So that the Bishops of Britayne being departed from Ariminum before any intelligence thereof could be giuen and sent from thence to the Emperour at Constantinople and he not presently but with aduise of his Hereticall Adherents concluding the manner of his Persecution before these things could be concluded and Vrsacius and his other persecuting instruments could come into Italy our Brittish Bishops must needs both be come from thence and returned into Britayne 5. And it appeareth before that the cheife and principall malice of the Emperour and Arrians at this time was against Liberius Pope of Rome and the other Catholike Bishops of Italy And it is manifest by Socrates and others that Vrsacius the cheifest Executioner of this Tiranny came no further into the West then Italy and from thence returned into the East agayne Vrsacius Italia râ—licta iter partes Orientis capit Neither is there the least mention in Socrat. supr Histories of any part or particular of this Persecution to haue bene acted in Britayne And our owne Historians haue made it doubtfull before whether Constantius had so much Power in Britayne after this time to execute such crueltie in this Country where they say he had no commande or Authoritie at all in these dayes Besides if Constantius was King and Commander heare yet after the ende of the Councell of Ariminum he had no time left to persecute the Bishops of Britaine so farre distant from his Easterne Residency first because Iulianus afterward an Apostata from Christian Religion who had Ammian lib. 15. Baron SpoÌ„d an 315. Herm. Sozom. Hist Eccl l. 5. c. 1. Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 1. Niceph. l. 10. c. 1. Theodor. Hist Eccl. l. 3. c. 2. marryed Constantius his Sister Helena was now both Caesar by many Emperor also both in France and Britayne likewise if Britayne was then subiect to the Empire in such renowne there for his victories against the Allmans inuading the Empire that he was soone after choasen Emperor and was so fauourable to the Catholiks that so soone as he came to be
littus oppositum prope castrum Dorostorum This place of S. Decombes or Decumanus either Miraculously Auth. of Engl. Mart. die 27. August landing or liuing is not as one hath lately written in Glocestershire which neither is adiacent vnto Seuerne Sea mare Sabrinum which he passed but onely the Ryuer Seuerne not hauing in any part of Glocestershire the name of Seuerne Sea but still the Ryuer Seuerne nor is opposite to any part of the Country now called Southewales from whence he came Nor had his passadge ouer a Ryuer in such maÌ„ner as is related bene so Miraculous as the History thereof declareth it was Neither was the part of Glocestershire adioyning to Seuerne Ryuer being the most pleasant and fruitefull part of that Prouince by all descriptions and euer most inhabited such a craggy vaste or rude wildernes and Desart as he landed and liued in Eo tempore quo Sanctus Decumanus diuinitus perductus in AngliaÌ„ venit erat in eo territorio in quo applicuit vasta Eremi solitudo frutetis vepribus obsita densitate siluarum in longum latum spatiosé porrecta montium eminentia sursum educta concauitate vallium mirabiliter interrupto Haec ei sedes complacuit haec pio eius proposito videbatur accommoda 7. Neither is-there any such Câ—stle in Gloster-shire either by Seuerne side or farre of named Dorster or DuÌ„ster or neare to that name whereby he laÌ„ded or any place of or like to his name Church villadge or any other such MonumeÌ„t Speed alij in Descrip Angliae Comiâ—atus Somerseten dedicated vnto him in any Antiquitie When quite otherwise in Sommersetshire we finde all these things agreeing it adioyneth to Seuerne Sea it is oppisite to Southe-wales it was there abouts longe time desart and vninhabited as the names of the villadges there now builded olde Cleue Wethicombe and Nettlecombe proue there is Dunster Castle vpon Seuerne Sea there very broade and making such a passadge there Miraculous Within three English Manuscr Ant. in vit S. Decumani Io. Capgrau in eod miles of that is a place called to this daye S. Decombs with a Church dedicated to his honour named S. Decombs or Decumans Church Therefore we may safely say that this place in Sommerset-shire was the holy habitation of this glorious S. Decuman or Decomb Heare he liued many yeares by herbes and rootes and as some hold on Festiuall dayes with the milke of a Cowe which he kept in sackcloath fastings and watchings vntill by a wicked Pagan much enueying his Sanctitie hating true pietie and detesting the sacred name of Christ being at his holy prayers and deuotions he was beheadded and martyred Vir Sanctus patriam commutans exilio antra desâ—rti pro fastu palatij caepit thidem commanere herbis radicibus victitare ieiunâ—â—s orationibus insistere carnem cilitio domans vigilijs paenaliter affligens Tali sub tenore vitam ducens Heremiticam in iam dicta solitudine multis vixerat annis Fertur etiam vaccam habuisse cuius lacte pro necessitate corporis saltem praeclaris festiuitatibus magis sustentaretur quam aleretur Cum igitur Sanctus Decumanus multimodis signorum floreret virtutibus vir quidam sed ipse vir Belial aspide saeuior vipera truculentior tanti patris inuidens sanctitati in odium verae virtutis in detestationem Christiani nominis furiali mente debacchatus bestialiter accurrit inter verba orationis preces sanctae deuotionis sanctum Domini capitis obtruncatione ad caelestia Regna transmisit 8. The same miracle is written of him as of S. Denis the Areopagite Saint Pauls Scholler that his head being stricken of his body stood vpright and with the Armes carryed the head from the place where it was cutt of vnto a Fountayne of most cleare water in which when he liued he vsed to wash it Which vnto this day saith Capgraue in memory and reuerence of him is called S. Decombs well sweete vsefull and holesome for the Inhabitants to drinke Truncus laceri corporis se erexit caput proprium rexit pendulis brachijs vectitare à loco decollationis vsque ad fâ—tem limpidissimi liquoris in qno caput suum proprijs manibus abluere pro consuetudine habebat Qui vsque hodie ad memoriam reuerentiam ipsius fons Sancti Decumani nuncupatur dulcis necessarius salubris incolis ad potandum In quo loco caput simul cum corpore postmodum à fidelibus quaesitum inuentum sepulturae honorificè tradebatur Where both his head and whole body being sought and found by the Christians were honorably buried And a Church afterward there builded in his memory and honour called still S. Decombs Church as the Towne or Village also honorably termed by his name 9. There is also and other Church dedicated to him in the Towne of Welles in the same Shire still standing and preseruing his name and memory A sufficient Argument of itselfe besides so many others before that he lyued and dyed in that Country no other giuing so much testimonie vnto him And the honour and reuerence which at that time and euer after vntill Protestants New Religion so much as it could defaced or obscured such holy memories was giuen to the sacred Eremites their Church and Reliks at Glastenbury in the same Country and neare the place of S. Decombs Heremitage occasioned him to make choyse of that Desart to liue and die in where or neare so many renowned Saints had gloriously triumphed ouer this world and all Enemies therein and with whose Religeous Successors he might some times meete for his spirituall good and comforte especially seeing as our Protestants themselues doe sufficiently acknowledge Saint Damian or Deruian sent hither by Pope and Saint Eleutherius with Saint Phaganus had there a Church very neare S. Decombs aboad by the same Castle or Towne of Stowe Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Lucius Dunster where he landed True it is say these Protestant Writers that till this day there remayneth in Sommerset Shire in the Denaery of Dunstor a Parish Church bearing the name of S. Deruuian as a Church eyther by him founded or to him dedicated A sufficient motiue both for him to choose this place and commend his choyse thereof as Capgraue relateth or conceaueth thus he did Haec Capgrau in S. Decumano ei sedes complacuit haec pio eius proposito videbatur accommoda adeo vt reipsa videbatur dicere Haec requies mea in seculum seculi hic habitabo quoniam elegi eam I shall speake more of more such renowned holy Britans heare both Bishops Preists and others when I haue first spoken of our cheifest Rulers both Spirituall and Temporall Popes and Emperors our Kings heare in this Age. THE XXIV CHAPTER WHEREIN MAXIMVS OVR KING AND Emperor is cleared from many imputations and slaunders especially concerning true Catholike Religion which he both professed in himselfe and
Socrates and other forreine Authours as well as our owne Writers testifie and Baron Annal. Tom. 4. an 383. allthough Baronius doth seeme to thinke he did vntruely deriue his discent from S. Helen affirmant alij Maximum Britannum genere ex Helenae Constantini matris propagine origine mentientem Britanniae Regulorum ope fultum yet he giueth some way to that opinion when he confesseth he claimed discent from greate Constantine her sonne de stemmate vero Constantini sibi aliquid arrogasse Sigebert Chron. an 383. cognomen Flauium indicium est dicebatur enim Flauius Clemens Maximus And Sigebertus Gemblacensis painely confesseth that he both was discended of the Imperiall Race and was kinsman of Constantine the Greate Maximus ex Imperatorio genere desceÌ„derat Magni Constantini consanguineus fuit vnde Pontic Virun Brit. Hist l. 5. parteÌ„ Imperij sibi competere calumniabatur clayming part of the Empire by that Title The like hath PoÌ„ticus Virunnius in his Brittish Historie he being an Italian erat auteÌ„ Maximus patre BritaÌ„nus matre verò Natione Romanus vtraque parte regalis vir And addeth that he was the soÌ„ne of Leolinus Vncle of S. HeleÌ„ and greate Vncle of CoÌ„stantine Leolinus Auunculus Constantini euÌ„ genuerat In which as in many other things he differeth froÌ„ the printed Brittish History traÌ„slated by Galfridus by coÌ„mon opinion Which calling him Maximianus not Maximus maketh him both true Heire of Britaine Grandchilde discended froÌ„ King Coel Father of S. Helen borne both of the Regall Race of the Britans RomaÌ„s bringing in Caradocus Duke of Cornewayle so persuading Octauius to marry his daughter and Heire vnto him making his Title to Britaine better then that Octauius had Dignatus est Deus istum subuectare Iuuenem ex Galfrid Histor Brit. lib. 5. cap. 11. Romanorum genere Regalique prosapia Britanum creatum cui filiam tuam meo coÌ„silio maritare non differes Quanquam autem illud abnegares quid Iuris tibi contra illum in Regnum Britanniae fieret Constantini enim consanguineus est nepos Coel nostri Regis cuius filiam Helenam nequimus abnegare haereditario Iure regnum istud Pontic Virun l. 5. supr Theater of great Britaine l. 6. pag. 272. Camd. ib. citat Socrat. Hist l. 5. cap. 11. Ruffin l. 2. cap. 15. 16. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. cap. 9. Guliel Malmesbur l. 1. de gestis Reg. alij apud Boeth Scot. Histor l. 7. Ado in Chron Galfrid Histor Brit. l. 5. Ponticus Histor l. 5. Stowe Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Maximus Hollinsh Histor of Engl. lib. 4. cap. 30. Fabian ib. cit Hect. Boeth Georg. Buchan Hist Scot. Hollinsh Hist of Scot. possidere And Ponticus himselfe doth after confesse as much howsoeuer he can be accorded to himselfe before saying that Leoline was his Father Huic neminem potes praeponere ex sanguine nostro est sanguine Romanorum Imperatorum nepos Coeli nostri Regis cuius filiam Helenam nequiuimus abnegare haereditario iure regnum istud possidere Our Protestant Writers of the Theater of greate Britaine alledging Camden also for their opinion affirme of this Maximus Clemens Maximus discended lineally from Constantine the Greate And Socrates with others doth free him from the name of an Vsurper of the Empire when he confesseth that Valentinian did admitt him for Emperor Valentinianus Maximum ad Imperij societatem admittit And S. Bede writeth of him that he was a valiant and worthie man and so farre from intruding himselfe into the Empire that he was by the Army created Emperor allmost against his will Maximus vir quidem strenuus probus inuitus propemodum ab exercitu creatus Imperator Which William of Malmesbury also with others confirmeth Maximus quasi ab exercitu impulsus purpuram induit Which is sufficiently confirmed not onely by the triumphant Army of our Catholike Britans and other such Nations assisting him but our Brittish History Virunnius and others proue that he was first incited inuited and sent for into Britaine both to be King heare and afterward to take vpon him the Empire as his Right Yet as some plainely say Maximus à valiant and worthie man was forced in Britaine to take the Empire vpon him And if any one saith he was infamed by writers for persecuting Christians I dare not assent vnto him for euen from his first power and greatenes he honored and fauoured Religion Heare in Britaine making it all subiect to him when he expelled the Scots he gaue or allowed by their owne Histories the I le of Ionas to their Bishops Preists other Clergy and Reâ—igious men and it is euident before that the Brittish Christians as Catholike and sincere as any in the world were they he most loued and fauoured and by whome with other Catholike Countries as France Spaine and others he was assisted in his warres and by their aide and assistance became so potent Contracto ex Britannis finitimis Gallis Iberis ac vicinis gentibus copiosissimo exercitu And he was so farre from being a Persecutor of Christians especially Catholiks that euen by the auncient Writers of the Roman Histories themselues that excepting his Title to the Empire he made it a cheife Sozom. supr motiue of taking Armes against Valentinian the younger seduced by his Arrian Mother Iustina because they went about to set vp Heresie and persecute Catholiks â—o quidem praetextu quasi passurus non esset vt in fide patria ordine Ecclesiastico quicquam inuouaretur So writeth Sozomen And Theodoret relating the â—ereticall proceedings of this Valentinian and his Mother especially against S. Ambrose that holy Doctor and Catholike Bishop of Millan testifieth that Maximus vnderstanding thereof wrote vnto Valentinian persuading him to desist from such persecuting and hereticall proceedings otherwise he would warre against him in defence of Catholike Religion Which he performed and Valentinian forced to fly dearely tasted what his mothers Hereticall Counsails had brought him vnto Cum resciuit Maximus quae audacissimè Theodor. Hist Eccl. l. 5. cap. 13. aduersus vocalissimum praeconem veritatis mota fuerant perque liteâ—â—s hortatus est Valentinianum vt bellum aduersus pietatem omitteret neue proderet paternam pietatem addidit belli minas nisi pareret quinetiam orationem re ipsa confirmauit coactumque exercitum Mediolanum versus duxit vbi degebat Valentinianus qui cognito aduentu illius in Illiricum fuga se contulit doctus experientiâ quem sâ—bi fructum materna consilia attulissent Paulus Orosius also and Paulus Diaconus Paul Orosius l. 7. cap. 34. Paul Diacon l. 1. c. 3. call this our Maximus a valiant and a good man and worthie to be Emperour Virum strenuum probum Augusto dignum A worthie Emperor S. Seuerus Sulpitius is a sufficient witnes also how renowned a man this our Brittish Emperor was in many respects first concerning
egregius vita quoque conuersatione illustris sermone Fastidius not improbably Archbishop of London ingenio clarus scripsit nonnulla deuota opuscula some of our owne Writers say he was Archbishop of London which the recited Authors rather approue then impugne when they stile him Bishop of the Britans meaning Io. Bal. l. de Script Brit. cent 1. in Fastid Prisc Io. Pits aetat 5. in eod by that phrase properly spoaken that he was cheife or Archbishop of them Fastidius Episcopus Londinensis Metropolis ad Archiepiscopatum Londonensem euectus Aluueus spoaken of before that baptized S. Dauid Tremaunus vrbis Legionum Archiepiscopus and Amaloers are thought to be Archbishops Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 10. of Caerlegion Very litle memory besides their names of those of London is left except those I haue spoaken of before Yet by good Arguments though Archbishops of Caerlegion in this time more generall both from auncient forreine and domesticall Writers we are assured they were learned and holy Catholike Archbishops gouerning the people vnder them in vertue and true beleife This is confessed by Protestant Antiquaries before making the Britans both Cleargie and others orthodoxe true beleeuers and good people longe after this Age by our Brittish Histories in the greatest sway of libertie and wickednesse heare by the Saxons entry the Archbishops Bishops and others of the Cleargie Heare were holy and truely Religious and so continued so longe as their temporall gouernment continued in so much that when sainct Augustin came hither The Bishops of Britayne now learned truely Catholike and holy men and there was then but one Archbishopricke and seuen Bishopricks left by the Pagan Saxons they were all furnished with most Religious Prelats In parte Britonum vigebat Christianitas quae à tempore Eleutherij Papae habita nunquam inter eos defecerat Augustinus inuenit in eorum Prouincia septem Episcopatus Archiepiscopatum religiosissimis Prâ—sulibus muniâ—os Abbatias complures Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. cap. 12. Bed Hist l. 2. cap. 2. Io. Goscelin Hist Eccl. Parker l. antiq Brit. p. 8. in quibus Grex Domini rectum ordinem tenebat And S. Bede also testifieth these Bishops and others of the Brittish Cleargie were most learned men Septem Britonum Episcopi plures viri doctissimi And other our Historians euen Protestants doe proue that not onely in that Age and this we haue now in haÌ„d but in euery other in quouis saculo Britaine had such learned Prelats And for forreine Writers euen those which were most renowned in the world in their dayes euen in this very time they witnesse as much of our Brittish Bishops I Britaine now an holy and Religious kingdome haue cited S. Hilary for the Latine and S. Athanasius for the Greeke Church before to such proofe and purpose S. Chrysostome often speaketh of the Chrysost Tom. 4. Hom. 28. coÌ„m in c. 18. Epist 2. ad Corinth apud Speede Theat of Brit. l. 6. Serm. de Pentec Tom. 3. greate deuotion and Religion of our Britans how firme they were in the true faith of Christ builded Churches and Altars offered the holy Sacrifice on them and not onely our Prelats and Preists were thus Religious but our Kings themselues did lay downe their Crownes at the Church dore and made the signe of the Crosse on their forehoods Reges ingredientes Limen Ecclesiae deponunt coronam Crucem Christi depingunt in suis frontibus And name our two Kings and Emperors Theodosius the Father and sonne for Paterns of Basilius Epist ad Occidentales Episcopos in fine Tom. 3. edit Basil 1565. such Religion Theodosius pater filius Theodosij religione ac pietate insignes The Epistle of S. Basile to the Westerne Bishops OccideÌ„talibus translated by Wolefangus Masculus the Protestant in which our Brittish Bishops were comprehended proueth that our Bishops then were knowne vnto all the world to be men instructed and endued with the grace of God vnspotted in matters of faith and keeping the Apostles Tradition Vos cunctis mortalibus praedicamini viri gratia Dei instructi quòd in fide illibati permaneatis Apostolorum depositum Our Brittish Bishops not onely renowned heare and in these Westerne Nations but in the Easterne also there teaching true Râ—ligion and condeÌ„ning Herâ—siâ— illaesum seruetis And therefore most earnestly entreateth them as he did in other Epistles to come into the East Countries afflicted with Heresie to confound the Heretiks and comfort others Obsecramus vt nunc tandem manum Orientalibus porrigatis Ecclesijs quae iam velut in genua depressae inclinant ac viros aliquos mittatis qui illas de praemijs admoneant quae patientiae ac passionibus pro Christo toleratis reseruantur Vos ò dilecti ac desiderati fratres sitis vulneratorum medici eorum qui adhuc sani existant Praedotribae quod morbidum est curantes quod sanum ad pietatem instruentes Therefore hauing proued by most worthie witnesses before that not onely among the Westerne Nations but all others in the then Christian world this Kingdome of Britaine was most free from Heresie and by S. Basils iudgment aswell in that respect as that our Bishops were learned and trauayled into remote Countries euen to Councels and as Theodoret hath testified multi Britanni many holy and learned Britans went in that time to the Easterne Countries whether S. Basile so exhorted them to come and where so greate necessitie was then of their helpe and assistance in so greate and important affaires we may not doe that wrong to our Noble Nation but acknowledge that diuers of our learned Britans tooke in hand and performed those worthie offices as S. Basil so vrgently desired And among these we may boldly name and place Coelus Sedulius a very Sigebert Bostius apud Bal. cent 1. in Coelo Sedul Io. Trith l. de Scrip. Eccles in eod Conr. Gesner Bibliot in Caelio Sedul Magdeb. cent 5. c. 10. Henric. de Erford hist Sedul in Princ. lib. Epistol learned man and by Sigebert Bostius Trithemius and others a Bishop for one He being brought vp vnder our Archbishop Hildebertus heare in our Britaine though he himselfe as he and others write Scotigena come of the Scottish Nation proued a man of greate and extraordinarie knowledge in all kind of learning especially diuine and trauayled into those Easterne Countries Italiam perlustrauit Asiam postremo Achaiae finibus excedens in vrbe Roma mirabili doctrina clarus effulsit And did not onely by his words and preaching confirme the Catholiks confounding Heretiks but by his many learned Writings refuted all Heresies of those times and places as is plainly extant in them leauing vnto Posteritie an vndeniable testimony in his owne Parson of his labours and written Bookes that all Countries then where he These our Bishops of Britaine agreeing with all Catholike Churches professed the same faith
auncent Historian S. Gildas others after him are witnesses that in the time of King Constantine there was a glorious Abbey and holy Abbot there Sancti Abbatis complaining how sacrilegiously this King killed one of the sonnes of Mordred betweene the holy Altars intra ipsa sacrosancta Altaria flying thither for Sanctuary and sauegard and he himselfe hauing three sonnes Constans Aurelius Ambrose and Vtherpendragon perhaps for remorse and in satisfaction for that impietie deliuered his eldest sonne Constans to be a Monke in that Abbey Constantem Primogenitum tradidit in Ecclesiam Amphibali intra Guintoniam vt Monachalem ordinem susciperet and there he was a Monke Vbi Monachalem ordinem suscepit And so continued vntill Vortigerne tooke him by force out of his Cloister and made him King without the peoples consent because he was a Monke Vortigernus perexit Wintoniam Constantem Monachum Constantini filium de Claustro extractum duxit Lundonias eum vix annuente populo eo quòd Monachus esset erexit in Regem 4. There were then diuers Monasteries in London and Constantine mutthered an other youÌ„g Prince in one of theÌ„ Vnum Wintoniae in Ecclesia S. Amphibali ante altare trucidauit Alterum Londoniae in quorundam fratruÌ„ Caenobio absconditum Matth. Westm an 543. Stowe Howes Histor Brit. Sax. in Constan Vortiger crudeli morte daÌ„nauit Which our ProtestaÌ„ts thus acknowledge ConstaÌ„tine followed and one of the younge men he found in an Abbey at London slew him neare the Altar cruelly And how in Kent at the comming of Hengist the Pagan Saxon thither soone after this there were many Religious houses both of men and women and many of them were glorious Martyrs by the Saxon Persecutors Hengist slew the good Archbishop Vodine and many other Preists and Religious men All the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood the Nunnes with other Religious parsons were by force put from their houses and goods 5. These Religious houses must needs be builded and so furnished with goods and consecrated parsons before the Saxons entred and so in or before this Age these men being then when they were Pagans no Founders but destroyers of such MonumeÌ„ts not onely in Kent but in all places where they preuayled by all Histories Among these the sumptuous and stately Church Bed l. 1. c. 6. Mat. Westm an 313. 586. and Monastery of S. Alban builded within 10. yeares of his Martyrdome was one for the Monastery there was not as Matthew of Westminster proueth founded first by King Offa but being destroyed by the Saxons was reedified by him Hac tempestate Ecclesia beati Martyris Albani quae post Passionem suam miro tabulatu lapideo atque eius Martyrio condigna legitur fabricata deiecta penitus cum alijs creditur deleta donec per ministerium Offae Regis Angelo sibi reuelante corpus gloriosi Confessoris ac Martyris inuentum est Monasterium eis denuo fabricatum Therefore being by King Offa restored and builded againe denuo it was builded before and consequently before the Saxous time Ouertrowers and not Erectors of Monasteries 6. There was also now a noble Monastery at Amsbury in Wilshire neare Salisburie in which as an old French Manuscript and others say there were Manuscr Gallic Anâ—iq cap. 24. Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 9. at this time and after 300. En cel licu d' Ambri estoit à cel temps vne Abbaye de 300. Moignes This was founded olim long before by one named Ambrius neare Kaercaradoe Salisbury quae nunc Salesberia dicitur Erat ibi Caenobium trecentorum fratrum in Monte Ambrij qui vt fertur fundator eius olim extiterat Our old English Chronicle entreating of the desolation which the Pagan Old Engl. Chronic part 5. f. 43. SaxoÌ„s wrought in this kingdome in destroying Religious houses Churches and how Aurelius Ambrosius restored and builded them againe thus deliuereth that in generall and particularly of this Monastery King Aurilambros went through out the Lond and put away the name of Engyst Londe that Engyst after his name had called it before Then he let call it againe greate Britaine and let make againe Churches and houses of ReligioÌ„ Castles Cities and Borowes and Townes that the Saxons had destroyed The Britons ladd him to the mouÌ„t of Ambrian where some time was an house of Religion which then was destroyed through the Paynyms whereof a knight that was called Ambry that some time was founder of that house and therefore the hill was called the mount of Ambrian and after it was called Ambesbury The King Aurilambros let amend and redresse the house of Ambesbury and put therein Monkes but now there be Nonnes By this it is euident that this Religious house destroyed by these Pagans florished in this Age. 7. That there was a Monastery of greate renowne at Abingdon in Barkeshire Chron. Abingd apud Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. 10. saecul p. 203. in this time before the comming of the Saxons into Britaine the old Chronicle of that house is witnesse testifying that then there were 500. Monkes and more belonging to that Abbey lyuing in the Woods Deserts getting their liuing by their labours and vpon the holy dayes and sondaies comming together in their Monastery all excepting 60. which continually aboad in the Abbey seruing God there And that before King Cissa was a Christian he put these Monkes either to death or forced them from their Monastery and cruelly persecuted all Christians And allthough our Antiquities by Pagans Persecutions and Protestants are so perished that we haue a small part of our Ecclesiasticall memorable things preserued yet we may make coniecture of these matters with sufficient probabilitie that seeing Monasticall life came hither in the Apostles time and still increased except in the 9. yeares of Dioclesian his Persecution that the Religeous houses in Britaine were now come to a greate number especially when we finde the greatest Enemies they haue our Protestants and among them the best Antiquaries they haue thus to testifie In auncient time euen the greatest parsonadges held Monkes Friars William Lamb. perambulation of Kent p. 330. and NuÌ„nes in such veneratioÌ„ and liking that they thought not Citie in case to florish no house likely to haue longe continuance no Castles sufficiently defensed where was not an Abbey Pryory or Nunnery either placed within the walles or planted at hand and neare adioyning And that such was the deuotion of this time we may gather by our old Writers testifing that after the Pagan Saxons had destroyed the Churches and Abbeyes in Britaine yet many still remained and their Abbots were honored numbred among our Nobles and as spirituall Lords before the temporall So it was in that greate Solemnitie when Aurelius Ambrose kept the Feast of Pentecost at Ambesbury he had there many Bishops Matth. Westm an 490. Matth. Westm An. 498. Galfr. Monum Hist Briton l. 7. c. 16.
Abbots and other Noble parsons Venit cum Episcopis Abbatibus alijs Magnatibus in montem Ambri vbi die Pentecostes coronam portauit And after Britaine was more decayed by these Pagans yet there were still both Bishops and Abbots heare and they buried the body of their King Aurelius Ambrosius in Regall manner Ipsum ab Episcopis Abbatibus regni more regio Sepultum And thus it was in all places and Prouinces of this Kingdome where these Pagans raiged most London Winchester Lincolne Yorke and others Prouinces quasque Prouincias Where they destroyed Churches and all holy Monuments Matth. Westm an 462. Martyred the Preists at the Altars burned holy Scripturs and defaced and obscured Martyrs Tombes They founde euery where Religious parsons which flying their Persecution hid themselues in Caues wooddy places and desart craggs of hiles and Mountains carring with them Saints Relicks Ecclesias Ecclesiastica omnia ad solum vsque destruebant sacerdotes iuxta altaria trucidabant sacras scripturas igne concremabant super Sanctorum Martyrum sepulturas cumulos terrae congerebant viri Religiosi qui ab hac clade euadere potuerunt speluncas nemorosa loca atque deserta montium collium praerupta Sanctorum secum Reliquias portantes petierunt And yet this raige of the Saxons Infidels was not so generall that it destroyed all such holy places for we finde in the Antiquities of Glastenbury that this house then remayned in some sorte and had both Monks and Abbot before and at S. Augustines comming hither and that in the yeare 601. with in three yeares of S. Augustine his comming into England and before either he or any of his Mission came into those parts Morgret was Abbot there and a Noble man called a King of Danmonia Deuonshire gaue to that Abbot and Abbey the land called Inswitrin to the old Church and one named Manuto was then Bishop there wrote and signed the Charter thus Guliel Malmes I. de Antiq. Caenobij Glaston writeth William of Malmesbury in his booke of the Antiquities of that Religeous house and for his Authoritie citeth an other so auncient Monument thereof that the name of the King or Noble man could not be expounded Capgr in Vit. S. Petroci Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. in fine 6. saecul Harpesfel Hist Eccl. saecul 10. Annal. Abingd apud euÌ„d Matth. Westm an 590. Stowe Howes Hist in South-Saxons an 514. Polidor Virgil. Hist l. 4. M. S. Antiq. Capgr in Vita S. Kebij Harris descript of Brit. c. 10. Quis iste Rex fuit scedulae vetustas negat scire S. Petrocke also was an Abbot in his Monastery by the Riuer of Seuerne with diuers Monkes when the Inhabitants were Pagans So likewise S. Sampson an Abbot or Eremite liued then in those parts as also an holy Bishop not named well knowne to S. Petrocke And both Catholike and Protestant Writers make King Cissa a Saxon the first Founder or Renewer of the Monastery of Abingdon and yet he died diuers yeares before the comming of S. Augustine hither and Iteanus was then Abbot there ouer diuers hundreds of Monkes by the Annals of that place S. Kebius also in this Age had many Monkes vnder his Rule liuing with them at diuers times in diuers places and among the rest at holy head or Cairkiby names giuen from him and his Religeous men as our Protestant Antiquaries themselues thus acknowledge à Promontory or Byland called holy heade which hath in time past bene named Cairkyby of Kyby à Monke that dwelled there 8. We may haue some apprehension of the greate deuotion of our Britans both men and women in this Age to chast and Monasticall life by the Example of S. Vrsula so many thousands of holy virgins with her by so many Authors before deuoted to that profession Which we may further confirme vnto vs by the example of the Britans which were then in that part of Britaine now called Walles more free from the Saxons Persecution whose Antiquities although not well preserued not naming many Archbishops of Carlegion before those I named and very fewe Bishops in that Prouince hauing many from their first receauing the faith of Christ yet they doe record and propose vnto vs many Monasteries and of greate name and honor as that of Bangor stiling it famatum collegium where Pelagius before his Heresies liued and by some was Abbot Praepositus there hauing 2100. Monkes in it and diuided as it were into 7. Monasteries euery of them hauing 300. Monkes Which Monastery as S. Bernard our Protestant Antiquaries and others write was the heade or cheife of Principall Monasteries and brought forth many thowsands of Monkes In vita Malachiae Hiberniensis Episcopi Bernardus Clareuallensis hunc Io. Bal. cent 1. in Pelag. Calpâ—ur Agric. CoÌ„gello Bed Hist Eccl. l. 2. c. 2. Galfrid Monum Histor Brit. l. 11. cap. 12. Matth. Westm an 603. Bed l. 2. c. 2. Galfrid Matth. Westm supr Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 12. l. 11. c. 1. Matth. Westm an 541. Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. c. 3. Manuscr antiq Capgr in vit S. Dauid Bal. ceÌ„t 1. in Dauid MeneuieÌ„ Pits aetat 6. in eod locum tradit primorum extitisse Monasteriorum caput multa generauisse Monachorum millia This was the most Noble Monastery of this Country nobilissimum Monasterium as S. Bede and others terme it and so iustly did hauing so many Monkes that being diuided into 7. coÌ„panies vnder 7. Priors vnder their cheife Abbate euery one had 300. or more MoÌ„kes and among them most learned men Viri doctissimi plures de nobilissimo Monasterio BaÌ„cornaburg lingua Anglorum Inter caeteras erat in ciuitate Bangor quaedam nobilissima Ecclesia in qua tantus fertur fuisse numerus MonachoruÌ„ vt cum in septem portionâ—s esset cum Praepositis sibi Prioribus Monasterium diuisum nulla harum portio minus quam trecentos Monachos haberet 9. There were in this time 2. famous Monasteries one of Monkes the other of Nunnes in Caerlegion in that of Nunnes dedicated to S. Iulius our Martir Queen Guenhumar wife to King Arthur did after receaue the habit of Religion Guenhumara Regina in Monasterio Iulij Martyris inter Moniales habitum Religionis suscepit There was an other in Meneuia called afterward S. Dauids fouÌ„ded by S. Patrike as it seemeth in this Age. For as our Brittish Writers say S. Patrike prophesying of S. Dauid before he was borne founded this Monastery in that place to beare his name By which S. Dauid liuing 146. yeares by all accompts and dying in the yeare 540. this Monastery was founded in this Age. There was also an other Monastery in these parts then called Mancani Monasterium or Depositi Monasterium 30. yeares and more before S. Dauids birth So there was a Monastery of Nunnes in North Wales the name of the place I doe not finde but Nonnita or Nominta was a Nunne there
of Antioche 407. 2 Agritius made Archbishop of Treuers by S. Helens intercession ib. Alba in Scotlād a Primats See 178. 6. Alba taken by some to be the Citty now called S. Andrews 178. 6. 187. 2. S. Alban descended from the Romans 367. 3. S. Alban harboureth S. Amphibalus 435. 3. S. Albans Vision to persuade him to turne Christian ib. S. Albans Conuersion and great deuotion 436. 3. S. Alban deliuereth S. Amphibalus from the Persecutors by changing of cloths 437. 4. The rage of the iudge and Pagans against S. Alban 438. 1. S. Albēs reuerēce to the Crucifix ib. S. Albans torturs and longe imprisonment 421. 4. 438. 1. c. The forme of the sentēce pronoūced against S. Alban 444. 3. or 445. 3. S. Albans Persecutors miraculously punished 438. 1. c. Two miracles wrought before S. Albans execution 440. 3. S. Albans Executioner lost his eies 440. 4. The Souldiar who drew S. Alban to execution conuerted 440. 3. S. Alban buried by the same Souldiar 441. 5. A Church erected to saint Alban and when 468. 2. Miracles wroght in the same 469. 2. S. Alban in what sense the first Martyr of Britaine 421. 4. The iudge moued with the miracles performed at saint Albans death caused the Persecution to cease 421. 4. Alcluid Citty founded by King Ebrancus 336. 5. Alectus sent into Britaine with three Legions against Carausius 375. 4. Alectus ouerthrows Carausius and makes himselfe King 375. 4. Alectus continued King for three yeares ib. Alectus persecuted Catholikes not for Religion but for following Carausius ib. Alectus being at Sacrifice in London ouerthrowne flaine 375. 4. S. Alexander the first succeeded Euaristus in the Papacy 195. 1. S. Alexander conuerted to the faith a great part of the Roman Nobility 197. 3. S. Alexander renowned for working S. Alexander Martyred ib. miracles 199. 7. How longe he Ruled the Apostolike See 195. 1. S. Alexanders Decrees in Religiō by our Protestants confession 199. 7. Alexandria the second Episcopall See 187. 2. Alipius emploied by Iulian the Apostata to build Hierusalem for the Iewes 564. 3. Alipius sent into Britaine to resist the inuasion of the Picts ib. Alipius departed out of Britaine before Iulian began his Persecution ib. Alredus Riuallensis his worth learning and pietie 75. 11. Altars to say Masse on erected and vsed 136. 2. 306. 4. 325. 3. 524. 13. Amatus Matthaeus or Amathaeus Archbishop of Caerlegion 598. 9. Ambassadors from Britaine before Christ his berth demande and obtaine peace at Rome 1. 1. These Ambassadors left Noblemen for Pledges ib. The Ambassadors of King Lucius to the Pope what and from whence they were 257. 6. S. Ambrose a worthy Prelate 576. 7. S. Ambrose his māner of dealing with the Emperor Theodosius 575. 7 Ambrosius v. Aurelius America when inhabited by the Monkes of Glastenbury 331. 6. S. Amon and S. Alca S. Mansuetus his associats probably were Christians in Tiberius daies 24. 9. S. Amphibalus a Britan. 335. 4. S. Amphibalus borne at Caerlegion 434. 2. S. Amphibalus knighted at Rome ib. S. Amphibalus conuerted to the faith by S. Zepherine Pope 367. 3. S. Amphibalus consecrated Preist by S. Zepherine 434. 2. S. Amphibalus his pietie and learning 430. 2. S. Amphibalus a Monke and probably Bishop at Caermedin a Monastery in Walles 434. 2. S. Amphibalus flieth into Scotland from the Persecution of Diocletian 429. 1. S. Amphibalus louingly entertained by the Scottish King 430. 2. S. Amphibalus the first Bishop of the Scots in the time of Dioclesians Persecution 335. 4. 430. 2. S. Amphibalus Bishop of Soder in Mona 357. 4. Sainct Amphibalus Religion which he preached vnto the Scots the same that Catholikes now professe 430. 3. S. Amphibalus returns from the Scots into Britaine 433. 1. S. Amphibalus harboured at Verolamium by S. Alban 435. 5. S. Amphibalus preached the faith of Christ to S. Alban ib. S. Amphibalus conuerted a 1000. Pagans 445. 2. All those Martyred one excepted in Walles 446. 3. S. Amphibalus apprehended and brought to Verolamium 447. 2. S. Amphibalus cureth in the way an infirme man ib. S. Amphibalus his cruell martyrdome 448. 2. A 1000. newly conuerted to Christ martyred with him 448. 3. S. Amphibalus miraculous Vision at his martyrdome ib. S. Amphibalus praieth to S. Alban ib. S. Amphibalus his Persecutors and iudge strangly punished by God 449. 4. Amsbury Church Nūnery 389. 4. Amsbury Monasteries antiquity 309. 8. Amsbury Monastery founded by on Ambrius 469. 4. 601. 6 Amsbury Monastery had 300. Religious men at the comming of the Saxons ib. Amsbury Monkes manner of liuing 310. 8. Amsbury Monastery whē destroied and restored 310. 8. 601. 6. S. Anacletus consecrated Preist by S. Peter 186. 1. S. Anacletus S. Clemens Successor in the See of Rome 185. 1. S. Anacletus sent diuers Archbishops and Preists into Britane 191. 6. S. Anacletus martyred and when 192. 1. S. Anacletus ēioyed his See 9. yeares 3. months 10. daies 185. 1. S. Andrew elder brother to S. Peter 587. 1. S. Andrews Reliques translated into Britaine 587. 2. By whose means how and from whence ib. S. Andrews Relikes greatly worshipped in Britaine 588. 3. S. Andrews Towne from whence so called ib. Anglesey Iland the Residence of the most learned Druids 239. 6. or 234 6. S. Anicetus succeeded S. Pius in the Papacy 234. 1. A Protestants error concerning his Papacy ib. The lenght of S. Anacletus Papacy ib. S. Anicetus martyred 235. 1. S. Anicetus his doctrine and Religion 235. 2. S. Antherius Pope 378. 3. S. Antherus Martyred and when ib. S. Antherus ordained that a Bishop should not goe from on Bishoprike to an other without the Popes authority ib. Antioche the third See for eminency in authority and why 187. 2. Antoninus Pius succeeded Adrian in the Empire 200. 1. Antoninus began his Empire in the yeare 138. 198. 4. The lenght of Antoninus Empire 201. 1. Antoninus his loue to Christians and their Religion 202. 3 Antoninus laboured to saue Christians from Persecution in all places ib. Antoninus acknowledged the Christians to worship the true God ib. Antoninus imitats his Father in Law in clemēcy towards Christiās 202. 3. Antoninus incensed against the Britans 219. 1. Antoninus his time of death 205. 7. Apparitions of Saints 98. 10. c. S. Aphrodisius Prefect of Egypt at the entry of our Sauiour 6. 7. S. Aphrodisius sent Bishop by sainct Peter into France 6. 7. Apologies written vnto Adrian the Emperour in defence of Christian Religion 196. 2. The Apostles deuided the world to preach in 39. 5. Archbishops and Bishops placed in Britaine in the place of Archflamens and Flamens 272. 2. A Protestant affirming the contrary confuted 273. 2. Archbishops placed in London Yorke and Caerlegion for the three Archflamens of the same places 274. 3. Archbishops and Bishops placing in Britaine confirmed by Pope Eleutherius 314. 4. or 316. 4. To which of the Archbishops in Britaine the
testified by S. Athanasius 555. 7. The Bishops of Britaine before S. Augustins time learned and truely Catholike and holy men 592. 3. Bishops of Britaine renowned in the Eastern Nations teaching there true Religion and condemning of Heresies 592. 3. Vide. Archbishop Braghan a noble Britan stiled King 585. 10. Braghan had 12. sonnes and 12. daughters all happy Saints ib. S. Brendon found in an Iland of America a Monastery of disciples of sainct Patrike and sainct Albeus 328. 3. Brennus commonly supposed to be a Britan and brother to our King Beline 119. 4. S. Briget became a Nunne in the I le of Mona 605. 11. or 608. 11. Britaine the Queene of Ilandes 32. 4. Britaine called by some an other world 141. 3. Three Britains of old 48. 6. Britaine deuided into Cambria Loegria Albania by Brutus 280. 1. Britaine deuided also into 5. Prouinces 35. 8. 187. 2. Britaine deuided into 3. Prouinces by the Romans their names and Metropolis 314. 3. Britaine had aunciently 28. Cities 285. 1. Their names 285. 1. c. The number of Britan Ilands 141. 3. Britaine subiect to diuers pettie Kings 127. 1. Britaine made Tributary to the Romans by Iulius Caesar â—1 1. Britaine kept vnder the Romans with a small garrison 1. 1. Britaine neuer so seruil to the RomaÌ„s as other kingdomes 232. 2. Britaine neuer subiects to the RomaÌ„s Iure belli 238. 4. All Britaine belonged to the RomaÌ„s in the time of Maximus 575. 6. Britaine had alwaies its owne Kings both by inheritance and descent froÌ„ their auncient Brittish Regall Race 232. 2. The old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neere Norway and Denmarke 334. 1. Britains Conuersion foretold by the Prophets of the old TestameÌ„t 31. 3. Britaine began to be enlightned with the sunne of the Gospell euen in the daies of Tiberius 21. 4. Britaine enioyed diuers Bishops and Preists after sainct Aristobulus death 171. 3. Manifold lets of the generall Conuersion of Britaine 232. 1. c. Britaine generally conuerted vnder S. Eleutherius 255. 3. 270. 6. Britaine receaued in king Lucius time the old Decrees of the primitiue Popes 338. 4. Britaine the first kingdome in the world that generally and publikly receaued the faith of Christ 250. 5. Britains generall Conuersion neither lawfully might or could be established without the help and Power of the Roman Apostolike See 248. 3. Britaine receaued Church discipline from Rome and when 320. 7. Great encrease of Christians in Britaine in Pope Higinius time 209. 3. Britaine a Paterne to deuide other Prouinces into Diocesses and Parishes 338. 1. Britaine at variance by reason of King Lucius death without a successor 250. 1. Britaine distempered in ciuill affaires by the longe absence of Constantine 542. 2. Britaine at ciuill warres 542. 3. Litle Britaine probably the place giuen by Constantine to the Brittish Souldiars which had serued him in his warres 542. 2. Britaine as free as any Nation from the Arrian Heresie 544. 7. Britaine receaued and obserued the Nicen faith 546. 9. All Britaine not perfectly free from the Arrian contagion 555. 8. Britaine in S. Ninians time did agree in Religion with the present Roman Church 589. 4. All Britaine subiect vnto the Pope in spirituall busines vntill Caluins time 353. 4. Britans carried as Prisoners and Hostages to Rome 1. 1. The Britans temporall dependance on the Roman Empire occasion of their greatest spirituall good 2. 3. The Britans beleife of Christ to come did not diminish in the inhabitants after the death of Iosinas and Finnanus 11. 6. Many Britans liued in perpetuall chastity before the Natiuity of Christ and why 16. 7. Some Britans came to more knowledge of Christ in Tiberius daies 12. 1. Many Britans conuerted at Rome 19. 2. A reason out of S. Ambrose of the Roman Britans so quicke Conuersion 20. 3. Britans of the Northren parts CoÌ„uersion before those of the South 34. 6. The Britans first Apostle necessary to be knowne 40. 1. With what Nations the Britans had commerce at Rome 21. 4. The Britans well affected to the Româ—ns vnder Tiberius 23. 4. Diuerse Britans probably conuerted with S. Mansuetus by S. Peter 32. 5. Diuers BritaÌ„s probably accompaned S. Peter from hence to Rome 162. 2. The first Christian Britans honor loue towards S. Peter 164. 3. Our Britan Christians probably buried S. Peter ib. Britans both at home and else where enioyed quietly vnder the RomaÌ„s the free vse of Christian Religion vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 164. 3. 20000. Britans serued vnder Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem 166. 2. Credible that many of these Britans were Christians ib. Many Britans receaued the faith in the time of Antoninus Pius 203. 4. Britans euer loued learning 206. 8. Many Britans went to Rome to inable themselues in learning Religion for the generall Conuersion of Britaine 222. 4. Britans the first Christian people in the world 335. 3. Britans and Scots receaued not their first faith from any Church of Asia 353. 4. Many Britans fall againe into Paganisme 367. 3. Britans sent to Rome to pay Tribute accustomed to sacrifice in the TeÌ„ple of Mars 367. 3. Britans knighted at Rome with Pagan rites and ceremonies 367. 3. The Britan Christians manifold miseries in Dioclesians Persecution 423. 2. c. Britans fly to the Scots and Picts to auoide Persecution 429. 1. The Britan Christians care in restoring Religion after the Persecution of Dioclesian 180. 8. The Britans deuotion to S. Simeon Stellita 589. 5. The Britans detested the Pelagian Heresie 610. 6. S. Brithwald a Monke of Glastenbury 333. 9. Saint Brithwald chosen Abbot in the Monastery of Reculuer in Kent ib. S. Brithwalds Vision of S. Peter 76. 12. Brutus a Troian landed heare in the time of Hely and Samuel 280. 1. Brutus called this Country before named Albion Britannia ib. Brutus deuided at his death the Iland to his sonnes ib. C. S. Cadocus Bishop and Martyr a Prince by birth his Monanastery where builded 603. 9. S. Cadocus large almes 604. 9. Caelius Sedulius a Scot a man of great learning and by some a Bishop 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius preached in the East ib. Caelius Sedulius professed the same faith with the present Roman Church 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius his workes approued by sainct Gelasius Pope ib. Caelius Sedulius stiled by S. Gelasius Venerabilis ib. Some of his writings vsed in the Church publike seruice ib. Caerlegion first builded by Belinus 281. 3. Caerlegions diuers names ib. Caerlegion not so called from any Roman Legion 181. 10. Caerlegion an Archflamens Seat 281. 3. Caerlegions Archbishops 319. 4. The glory of Caerlegion 428. 3. or 425. 3. Caerlegion Schoole brought forth many glorious Martyrs during the Persecution of Diocletian 427. 2. S. Caffo sainct Kebius Disciple 567. 4. A strange wounder performed by him ib. Sainct Caius Pope and Martyr 385. 17. S. Caius Kindsman to the Emperour Dioclesian ib. S. Caius his Decrees ib. Caius Caligula the Emperor a freind to Christians 30.
11. S. Claudias childrens paines and charges in furthering the Conueruersion of Britaine 199. 6. S. Claudia endeed her daies at Sabinum in Vmbria 161. 10. Claudius the Emperor banished the Iewes from Rome 82. 3. Claudius brought the Orcades and Anglesie into subiection 335. 4. S. Clement goes into Iury to receaue instructions about our Sauiour 19. 2. S. Clement conuerted by S. Peter ib. S. Clement was personally with S. Peter in Britaine 164. 3. 176. 5. S. Clement succeeded S. Cletus in the gouernment of the Roman See 173. 1. S. Clement constituted by saint Peter his successor 173. 2. S. Clement numbered after S. Cletus and S. Linus and why 174. 2. c. S. Clement yeelded the Papacy to S. Linus 175. 4. S. Clement twice Pope 176. 5. S. Clement sent Bishops into Britaine 177. 6. Sainct Clement sent Bishops into France ib. S. Clement by the prerogatiue of the See of Rome commanded the Bishops of the East to sēd Bishops and Preachers into the West ib. S. Clemant bānished by Traian into the Iland Chersonesus 185. 1. S. Clement Martyred ib. S. Cletus succeeded S. Linus in the See Apostolike 169. 1. Coel King of Britaine 373. 2. 452. 4. Coel Father to the Empresse Helena ib. Coel slaines Asclepiodotus 451. 2. Coel ceaseth the Persecution against Catholiques ib. Coel frees Britaine from the Power of the Romans ib. Coel enacteth a seueare Law against the Romans and their fauourers 453. 4. Coel in dread of Constantius 376. 5. or 373. 5. Coel concludeth a peace with Constantius ib. Coel gaue Constantius his daughter Helena in mariage ib. Coel either twice King or else not King vntill towards his death 376. 6. or 373. 6. Coel propably a Christian 453. 4. Coel his death 459. 3. Coillus whē King of Britaine 196. 1. Coillus begot Lucius in his old Age. ib. Coillus confirmed the Priuiledges of the Monastery of Glastenbury 198. 6. Coillus supposed to haue bene a Christian King 198. 3. Coillus was no Christian King 133. 5. Coillus in some sense may largely be called a Christian 134. 7. Coillus did probably write vnto Pope Alexander that he was willing to giue way to Christian Religion 198. 6. S. Columbanus write a Rule of Monasticall life 330. 6. S. Columbanus his Rule confirmed by Pope Honorius 330. 6. 332. 8. S. Columbanus a Monke of Bangor of our auncient Brittish Order ib. S. Columbanus founded many Monasteries both of Monkes and Nunnes of our old Order ib. The Mōkes of Lirinum vnited them selues with S. Columbanus in his Rule 332. 9 The 10. Commandements giuen by God in the Law of Moyses 244. 4 The 10. Commandements all of the Law of Nature excepting that of obseruing the Sabboth ib Commodus succeeded his Father Marcus Aurelius Antoninus in the Empire 247. 1. Commodus exceeded all former Emperours in impiety ib. Commodus fauorable to Christians ib. Communion vnder one kind vsed in the time of Pope Cornelius 381. 8. or 391. 8. Communion vnder one kind vsed in S. Syluesters time in the Church of Rome 539. 2. Conche S. Martins Sister and S. Patrikes mother v. Couche Sacramentall Confession in S. Syluesters time 538. 2. Confirmation allowed for a Sacracrament by S. Cyprian 382. 10. or 392. 10. Confirmation defined to be a Sacrament in the Councell of Arles 483. 2. Constantius Clorus elected Cesar 391. 1. Constantius employed in cruel warrs in Germany 418. 2. Constantius hath the recouery of Britaine committed vnto him 392. 1. 458. 1. Constantius twice in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius concluds a peace with King Coel. ib. Constantius marrieth King Coels daughter Helena at his first comming into Britaine ib. Constantius mariage with S. Helena trew mariage euen by the Romā Lawes 458. 1. Constantius put away S. Helena 409. 4. Constantius by his diuorchment of Sainct Helena depriued himselfe of regall Power in Britaine 409. 4. Constantius receaues Theodora a Pagan Concubine vnder the name of wife 409. 4. Constantius mariage with Theodora adulterate 458. 1. Constantius receaueth againe his wife S. Helena 458. 1. This was at his second being in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius no instrument of Persecution 409. 4. 460. 5. Constantius finding the Christians in Britaine free at the death of King Coel so preserueth them 411. 4. c. 460. 5. c. Constantius alwaies a worshipper of the trew God 410. 4. or 419. 4. Constātius memorable acte to make triall of trew Christians ib. Constantius restoreth Christian Religion in Britaine and other places 463. 2. c. Constantius permitteth Churches to be erected 464. 4 Constantius fals sicke at Yorke 465. 4. Constantius warned by an Angell to leaue the Empire to Constantine 396. 6. 465. 5. Constantius crownes his sonne Constantine Emperour and prophesieth that he should aduance Christian Religion 465. 5. Constantius dieth at Yorke 401. 9. The time of Constantius death 466. 6. or 464. 6. Constantius sumptuous buriall at Yorke ib. Constantius buriall performed according to some with Christian solemnities 412. 5. Constantius body found at Caernaruon and honorably emtombed among other Christians ib. Constantine the Great sonne of Cōstantius and S. Helena 396. 6. Constantine a Britan by birth ib. Constantine escapeth from Dioclesian and Maximian 465. 5. Constantine arriues safely at Yorke ib. Constantine crowned Emperour ib. Constantine proclamed Emperor in Britaine 467. 1. Constantine designed to be Emperor by God himselfe 467. 1. Constantine kept Britaine quiet for Religion ib. Constantine restored all holy places in Britaine ib. Constantine had his education at Abingdon 469. 3. Constantine in Britaine prepares warre against the infidell Persecutor 470. 1. Constantine carried with him from Britaine a greate Power of his Country Brittish Souldiars 542. 2. Constantine committed the gouernment of Britaine to the Roman Proconsuls 542. 3. Constantine a worshipper of Christ before his miraculous Conuersion 471. 2. Constantins miraculous Vision of the Crosse ib. Constantins Vision of Christ in his sleepe ib. Constantine commands Christ onely to be worshipped 472. 3. Constantins miraculous Victory against his Pagan enemies by the signe of the Crosse 472. 4. Constantine aduanceth Christian Religion in all places destroying Idolatry 472. 5. Constantins wonderfull care deuotion and expedition in establishing Christian Religion and destroying Idolatry 473. 5. Constantins greate reuerence to the signe of the Crosse the ensigne of his Victories 473. 6. 488. 6. Constantine troubled with a Leprosie 475. 2. Constantine counselled by the Pagan Flamens to wash himselfe in a Bath of childrens bloude 475. 2. Constantine abhorreth the fact restoreth the children with rewards ib. Constantins Vision of Sainct Peter and S. Paul ib. Constantins Baptisme Confirmation at Rome by Sainct Syluester ib. The miracles which happened thereat ib. Constantine did not prolonge his Baptisme so longe as some write 489. 1. c. Constantine made a publike Oration persuading to embrace Christian Religion 476. 4. Constātine puts out an Edict against the Iewes 480. 4. Constantine consented and in dew manner
Confirmation of what they had done 312. 2. S. Damianus came backe againe with the same 316. 1. c. We finde nothing of their finall departure 319. 4. S Damianus and Fugatianus â—ad places of honor here according to their worth ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus search after the Monastery of Glastenbury 323. 2. or 321. 2. S. Damianus and Fugatianus contitinued long at Glastenbury ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus appointed 12. to dwell at Glastenbury in honour of the first 12. inhabitants ib. S. Damianus and Fugatianus submitted themselues to the Rule of S. Ioseph 332. 8. S. Damianus and Fugatianus preached likewise to the Scots 334. 1. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus Actes committed to writing 337. 1. S. Dauid the Popes Legat in Britaine 332. 8. S. Dauid founded Monasteries of our auncient Brittish Order ib. Deacons not to marrie 382. 11. or 392 11. Deacons to assist at the Altar 384. 13. or 394. 13. S. Decumanus Parents and birth place 567. 6. S. Decumanus flieth the world 368. 6. S. Decumenus miraculous beginning of an Eremiticall life ib. S. Decumenus manner of life ib. S. Decumanus Martyred ib. S. Decumanus carried his head after it was cut of to a fountaine 569. 8. The same euer since called by his name ib. The same healthsome for the Inhabitants ib. S. Decumanus buried and a Church dedicated to him in the same place 569. 8. S. Decumanus had a Church dedicated to him in the Towne of Welles 569. 9. What happened to one Demetrius a Grecian trauailing in Britaine 17. 8. Denotus made Bishop of Wincester and when 320. 6. Denotus his great possessions ib. Diadumenus v. Macrinus Dioclesian chosen Emperour 391. 1. Dioclesian adioyned Maximianus vnto him in gouernment ib. Diocleans and Maximians wicked plots wherewith they began their Persecution in Britaine 413. 1. Dioclesian forebad any to buy or sell without offering sacrifice 416. 4. Dioclesians Persecution lasted but 9. yeares in Britaine 416. 4. Dioclesians Persecution when first raised in Britaine 420. 3. Dioclesians Persecution exceeding cruell 422. 1. c. S. Dionisius Pope and Martyr 384. 14. or 395. 14. S. Dionysius a Monke and Eremit before he was Pope ib. S. Dionysius conuerted the wife and daughter of Decius ib. Domitian created Emperour 169. 2. Domitian commanded himselfe to be worshipped as a God 170. 2. Domitian raiseth a cruell Persecution against Christians 160. 2. Domitians Persecution did not extend inselfe into Britaine 170. 2. Donaldus the first Christian King of the Scots 334. 2. Douer Castle builded by Aruiragus 287. 3. The Druids prophecied of a virgins Conception 9. 1. The Druids cheife Schooles Doctors were in Britaine ib. The Druids auncient residence in the I le of Man by whom and when giuen vnto them 10. 3. The Druids dedicated temples Ignoto Deo 16. 7. The Druids acknowledged after their Pythagoricall manner that mens soules were immortall 17. 9. 242. 2. The Druids great learning 206. 8. The Druids Religion not prohibited by Marcus Aurelius 238. 4. The Druids Religion prohibited to Citizens by Augustus 238. 5. The Druids Religion opprest in France by diuers Emperours 238. 5. The Druids accustomed to sacrifice Romans Prisoners 239. 5. or 234. 5. By the Druids direction Bunduica slew 80000. Romans ib. The Druids Religion odious to the Romans 239. 6. or 234. 6. Druids the greatest hinderers of Christian Religion 1â—â— 1. The Druids for temporall respects iustly troubled for feare of the Conuersion of Britaine 240. 1. Diuers disputations in Britaine betwixt the Druids and Christian Apostolike men 241. 1. The Druids reason for defence of their Religion ib. What Nations ioyned with the Druids in Religion ib. The Druids worshipped the Gentils Gods Iupiter Apollo c. ib. The Druids florished from the time of Druins that great King and high Preist ib. The Druids from whence so called ib. The Druids pretious attire 242. 2. The Druids statly houses ib. The Druids sometimes resorted into woods ib. The Druids exempted from all exactions ib. The Druids cheefe iudges in temporall and spirituall affaires 242. 2. The Druids had one chiefe ouer the rest 278. 8. The Druids great witt 242. 2. The Druids vsed as Ministers by all that would offer sacrifice ib. The Druids depriued the trew God of all worshipe 243. 3. The Druids neither taught nor worshipped the trew God 244. 3. The Druids absurde opinion of the transmigration of soules 244. 4. The Druids Chymericall fiction of soules informing bodies in an other world ib. The Druids tooke away all thinges which are required vnto a trew Religion ib. The Druids Idols were not inferiour in number to those of Egipte 244. 5. The Druids immolated men in their execrable sacrifices 245. 5. The Druids diabolicall practice of Magicke ib. The Druids wiues and children coÌ„mon 246. 6. The Brittans of the Druids Religion fedd on mans fleash ib. The Druids abolishing made an alteration in politike maters 256. 4. S. Dubritius the Popes Legat in Britaine 332. c. E. EAster to be obserued on the Sunday 244. 2. Easter to be celebrated the same day with the Church of Rome 482. 2. Easters erroneous obseruation not receaued by our Britans from their first instructors in Religion 345. 3. Edenburge in Scotland a Flamens Seat 336. 5. Edenburge founded by King Ebrancus ib. The Egyptians adored a childe and a virgin and why 6. 7. S. Edwine King of Morthunberland Christened at Yorke 100. 1. S. Eleutherius was not Pope or probably Preist when King Lucius sent Ambassadors to Rome 219. 8. S. Eleutherius in great estimation for his learning 221. 3. S. Eleutherius renowned in Britaine longe before his Popedome ib. S. Eleutherius probably a Cardinall of one of our Brittish Churches in Rome 222. 4. S. Eleutherius probably personally in Britaine ib. S. Eleutherius succeeded S. Soter in the See Apostolike 247. 1. S. Eleutherius established the true obseruation of Easter 247. 2. S. Eleutherius a Professor of that Religion which Protestants call Papistty 248. 2. S. Eleutherius claymed the Popes spirituall supremacy ib. S. Eleutherius ordained that in the Bishops causes nothing should be determined but by the Pope of Rome ib. S. Eleutherius by letters exhorted King Lucius vnto Christian Religion 252. 1. S. Eleutherius emploied diuers Britans in the Conuersion of Britaine 265. 7. S. Eleutherius sent to King Lucius a hallowed Crowne with the title of King of Britaine 299. 4. S. Eleutherius prescribed King Lucius the precincts of his kingdome ib. S. Eleutherius granted many priuiledges and Indulgences in Britaine 338. 3. S. Eluanus a Catechumen when he was sent to Rome by King Lucius 213. 2. S. Eluanus consecrated Bishop and that sent backe into Britaine ib. S. Eluanus praised for vertue and learning 217. 7 S. Eluanus was not brought vp in the Schoole of S. Ioseph of Arimathia 258. 7. S. Eluanus gaue place to S. Thean to be Archbishop of London before him 217. 7. S. Eluanus and S. Medwin were not the
Irish deriue their first preaching of the faith from such as came out of Britaine 25. 2. Diuers Islands conuerted immediatly after the promulgation of the Gospell 32. 4. Ilands about Britaine the refuges of persecuted Christians 425. 3. or 428. 3. Iteanus an Abbot 602. 7. Iulianus Apostota sonne of Constantius Clorus by Theodora 562. 1. Iulianus created Cesar ib. Iulianus married Helena Constantius his Sister ib. Iulianus inuadeth the Empire 554. 5. Iulianus renowned for his victories ib. Iulianus chosen Emperour 554. 5. 562. 1. Iulianus fauorable first to Catholikes 554. 5. Iulianus recalled Bishops banished by Constantius ib. Iulianus his short reigne 563. 2. Iulianus his persecution neuer extended to Britaine ib. Iulianus went aboute to build Hierusalem in fauour of the Iewes 564. 3. S. Iude Martyred in Persia 46. 4. Pope Iulius exempted Priests from secular iudges 540. 5. Pope Iulius maintained that no CouÌ„cell might be called with out the allowance of the Roman See ib. SS Iulius Aaron Martyred at Caerlegion 426. 2. SS Iulius and Aarons education ib. SS Iulius Aaron honored with Pilgrimages and praiers ib. SS Iulius Aarons heroical magnanimity 428. 3. or 425. 3. SS Iulius Aaron Martyred and on what day ib. Iulius Cesar made Britaine tributarie to the Romans 1. 1. Iulius Cesar carried Britans to Rome as hostages ib. Iulius Philippus the first Christian Emperour 391. 1. S. Iustins Apologie for Christians 202. 3. 230. 4. S. Iustin defended the same publikly in disputation 230. 4. S. Iustus ordained Bishop 210. 4. S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Martyred 220. 2. K. S. Kebius sonne vnto Salomon Duke of Cornewaile 565. 1. S. Kebius refused the principality of Cornewaile 566. 2. S. Kebius went into France and why ib. S. Kebius consecrated Bishop by faint Hilarius and when ib. S. Kebius present at the Councell of Ariminum ib. The time of his death 565. 1. The place of his death 566. 3. S. Kebius his Miracles ib. S. Kebius place of aboad ib. S Keina a Noble Britans daughter 585. 10. S. Keina liued allwaies a holy virgin ib. S. Keina renowned for Miracles ib. S. Kentegern renowned for his regular life according to our Brittish Order 332. 8. S. Kentegern erected a Monastery in Wales 310. 8. The manner of liuing of his Monkes ib. The number of Priests and Preachers in his Monastery 332. 8. S. Kentegerns state of life approued by saint Gregorie ib. The Kings of Britaine were rather friends then enemies to Christian Religion in Tiberius daies 23. 7. No King of Britaine after our Sauiours Passion ioyned with the Romans in their Religion 164. 3. The King of France stileth him selfe Primogenitus Ecclesiae and why 251. 6. Kinges must reuerence the Church and not rule it 301. 5. Kimbeline King of Britaine 1. 1. Kimbeline present at Rome at the strange reports of our Sauiour 8. 9. L. THe Latin tongue frequent in Britaine 268. 3. None could beare office that vnderstode it not ib. The skill in the Latin tongue a great healp to the Britans conuersion ib. A Law amongst the Romans about the worshipping of their Gods 15. 6. A Law amongst the Romans concerning the illegitimation of wiues 397. 6. The auncient Lawes of Britaine for the most part ascribed to Mulmutius Dunwallo 301. 6. The old Lawes of Britaine translated out of the Brittish language into Latin ib. Lentulus Writes to Tiberius Concerning Christ 12. 2. Leporius Agricola a Monke of Bangor 607. 2. Leporius once a Pelagian ib. Leporius conuerted and made priest ib. Liberius succeeded saint Iulius in the Papacy 556. 1. Liberius was no Arrian or consenter to them ib. Liberius exiled by the Arrians ib. Liberius slandered by the Arrians to haue subscribed vnto their Articles 557. 1. The people in Armes for his returne ib. The Matrons of Rome seeke for his returne 558. 2. Liberius permitted to returne 557. 1. Liberius interdicted those who affirmed the error of the Arrians ib. Liberius exhorts the Easterne Bishops to confesse the holy Trinity 558. 4. Lich-feild why so called 446. 3. Licinâ—us Emperour in the East 486. 1. Licinius married Constantia ib. Licinius professed himselfe a friend to Christians ib. Licinius fell to warre with Constantine 487. 2. Licinius ouerthrowne ib. Licinius hangeth himselfe ib. S. Liephard a Bishop and Martyr of Britaine 587. 12. Lights vsed in the Church 552. 5. S. Linus care of Britaine 167. 4. S. Linus consecrated diuers Preists of this Nation 167. 4. S. Linus conuersed most with Britans at Rome 164. 3. S. Liuinus Disciple to saint Benignus 332. 9. S. Liuinus made Priest ib. Liuius Gallus slain 475. 4. Lollius Vrbicus sent with forces into Britaine 219. 1. Lollius Vrbicus fought some battailes against the Britans ib. London once called Augusta 94. 4. 178. 7. London called Augusta in respect of the Nobility of the place 181. 10. London builded by Brutus 280. 2. London the most auncient Citty of Britaine ib. London an Arch-flamens Seat ib. London a Primats See 178. 6. London opprest with the persecution of Dioclesian 426. 1. S. Lucius King when conuerted 193. 2. S. Lucius beginning of his reigne 201. 2. S. Lucius makes intercessioÌ„ to Rome to become a Christian 210. 4. 217. 8. S. Lucius consented at least to be a Christian in the time of Pope Higinius 211. 5. S. Lucius the first Christian King in the world 212. 1. S. Lucius perswaded to Christianity by the Christians of Cambridge 212. 7. S. Lucius not conuerted by S. Eluanus or Meduuinus 213. 2. S. Lucius conuerted by S. Timothius and Marcellus Britans ib. S. Lucius consulted with the Archflamens before he entered into disputation concerning Religion 217. 7. S. Lucius hindered by diuers human feares from open profession of of Christian Religion 219. 1. S. Lucius professed not Christian Religion publickly vntill the time of Pope Eleutherius 221. 3. S. Lucius deales with Pope Eleutherius about a generall Conuersion of Britaine 221. 3. S. Lucius certified of the Emperours and Roman Nobilities good liking of Christian Religion 238. 4. S. Lucius his Ambassage to Rome and time thereof 248. 3. A Protestant answered for blaming his Ambassage 250. 5. c. S. Lucius did write to Rome for the establishing of his temporall Estate 256. 3. S. Lucius did write to Pope Eleutherius for the Roman Lawes 295. 1. Pope Eleutherius his answere corrupted ib. S. Lucius his Lawes were for the most part our old Britan Lawes 301. 6. S. Lucius the first King Nutricius of Gods Church 304. 1. S. Lucius first deserued the Title of Defender of the faith ib. S. Lucius founded the Vniuersity of Bangor in Wales 380. 6. S. Lucius founded diuers other Monasteries both of men and women 308. 7. S. Lucius carefull to haue things in Britaine confirmed by the Popes authority 312. 1. S. Lucius kingly munificence and bountie 338. 2. S. Lucius death 346. 3. The day of his death 347. 1. 349. 5. S. Lucius preached not in Germany neither was he Martyred or died there 347.
receaued the faith from one of the 12. Apostles 39. 4. Protestants confesse that onely either saint Peter saint â—aule or saint Simon preached here 41. 1. Protestants deny all priority of power amongst the Apostles 43. 1. Protestants grante Bishops to haue succeeded the Apostles both in doctrine and Episcapall power 40. 6. Protestants arguments to weake to bring saint Paule into Britaine 140. 3. c. The Protestant English Theater Writers much ouerseene in diuers thinges of Historie 204. 5. ProtestaÌ„ts errors CoÌ„cerning the Ambassadors of King Lucius 257. 6. Publius Suetonius vtterly destroied the Druids in the I le of Anglesey 239. 6. or 234. 6. S. Pudens by birth a Sabinete 55. 3. S. Pudens a Municeps of Rome 165. 4. S. Pudens not borne when saint Peter came to Rome 55. 3. S. Pudens house in Rome fell vnto him by his wife Claudia 55. 2. S. Pudens a soldiar for the Romans 159. 9. S. Pudens husband to our Brittish Lady Claudia 154. 2. S. Pudens compelled Martiall to correct his Epigrams 156. 6. S. Pudens neuer came into Britaine or neere it 158. 9. S. Pudens neuer preached any where 158. 9. S. Pudens reported to haue died in Cappadocia 154. 2. S. Pudens either returned from Cappadocia or else his body was brought from thence to Rome 154. 2. S. Pudentiana baptised and instructed in the faith 224. 2. S. Pudentianas pietie 160. 10. 224. 2. S. Pudentianas charity towards Christians 199. 6. S. Pudentiana entertained during the Persecution 96. persons in her house 160. 10. S. Pudentiana erected an Altar in her house 224. 2. S. Pudentiana made a Font in her house 225. 2. Sainct Pudentiana redeemed many slaues ib. She set them at liberty after Baptisme ib. S. Pudentianas Chruch the auncients Title of Cardinals in Rome 199. 6. S. Pudentiana died the first of sainct Claudias Children 224. 2. S. Pudentiana buried by her Father sainct Pudens 225. 2. Puritans denie euen the Apostles to haue bene coÌ„secrated Bishops 92. 1. R. S. Regulus a holy Abbot in Achaia 587. 2. S. Regulus sent by Constantine to worshippe sainct Andrews Reliques 588. 2. S. Regulus admonished from heaueÌ„ to carry some of those Relikes into Britaine ib. S. Regulus his safe arriuall in Britaine 588. 3. S. Regulus entertainment by King Heirgustus ib. S. Regulus obtained Heirgustus Palace for a Monastery ib. What Religion is 243. 3. The Religion taught in Britaine by the Apostolike men sent by Pope Alexander 199. 7. Religion not changed in Britaine at least vntill the comming of S. Augustinâ— euen according to Protestants 103. 2. Religion in Britaine kept from any staine of error vntill the Pelagian Heresie 351. 2. Christian Religion not brought into Britaine by the onely temporall swaye of the King 241. 1. Religious florishing Estate in Britaine in King Lucius time 422. 1. Religious greatly esteemed in Britaino 601. 6. Relikes honoured 325. 4. 588. 2. c. Restitutus Archbishop of London subscribed to the Counceil of Arles 482. 1. Restitutus without authority affirmed by a Protestant to haue married 484. 4. Rinoldus killed his brother Melianus 389. 5. Rinoldus sought to murder his nephew Melorus 390. 5. Rinoldus laboreth for the Bishops consent thereto ib. Rinoldus maimeth him and lastly killeth him ib. Rinoldus his miserable death ib. Rome horribly afflicted for almost 300. yeares and why 16. 6. Rome the Mother of all other Churches 53. 6. Christs extraordinary loue to the City of Rome 19. 2. The Roman Church hath Power ouer all other Churches 186. 2. The same deriued not from the Apostles but from Christ himselfe ib. The Roman Church acknowledged to be our Mother Church by King Iames. 251. 6. The Romans vsed to bring vp at Rome the Britan chiefe Nobility and why 2. 2. The RomaÌ„ people striue who should first honour Christ as God 15. 5. Many Romans goe into Iury to be instructed in the faith 19. 2. Romans did not intermedle with the Britans in Matters of Religion 164. 3. The Romans accustomed to make those Emperours Gods who lefte a Successour behind them 370. 2. The Roman Law against such as were vnmarried 488. 7. S. S. Sabinus consecrated by sainct Peter Primat of France and Archbishop of Sens. 65. 4. The Sacraments validity 65. 10. A sacrifice offered at London for the repulse of Iulius Cesar 305. 2. Saintes bodies translated 349. 6. c. Saintes make intercession for the liuing 381. 9. or 391. 9. Salii superstitious Priests of Mars 220. 2. S. Saluine probably borne in Britaine 198. 6. S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Loraine ib. S. Sampson Archbishop of Yorke 217. 7. S. Sampson not the first Archbishop of Yorke but the seuenth 318. 3. S. Sampson consecrated in a vision and by whome 98. 10. S. Sampson consecrated afterwardes with externall rites 99. 10. S. Sampson preached in Britaine and when 217. 7. Sanctuaries violated 309. 8. S. Saturnine saint Peters Disciple first Bishop of Tholose 64. 2. Saturninus an Arian excommunicated 563. 2. S. Sauinian and Potentian easely conuerted the people about Charters Orleons c. and why 10. 2. The Saxons destroyed Churches and Monasteries 601. 7. c. The SaxoÌ„s cruelty towardes Priests and others 602. 7. Schollers of Cambrige conuerted and conuerting others 203. 4. c. Many other learned Schollers of Britaine conuerted 206. 8. Scota King Pharaos daughter 11. 5. Scota driuen out of Egipt ib. Scotland called Valentia from Valentinian 188. 3. More concerning the name of Scotland 29. 7. Scotland subiect to the Arch-bishop of Yorke 283. 4. Scotland had aunciently many Monasteries 601. 11. Scots deduce their name from Scota King Pharaos daughter 11. 5. The Scots originall 355. 1. All Scots banished out of their CouÌ„try by Maximus 356. 2. When the Scots came first into Britaine and where they then liued 354. 1. c. The Scots not seated in Britaine vntill the departing of Maximus 335. 4. The auncient Scots the same people with the old inhabitants of some of the maritimate parts of Spaine 28. 6. The Scots receaued not the faith of Christ vntill the time of Pope Victor 335. 4. 352. 3. Scots in some sense more auncient Christians then Britans 125. 2. The Scots called Churches Celles and why 429. 1. The Scots accustomed to send their Bishops vnto Rome to be consecrated 358. 4. The Christian Scots truely obedient to the See of Rome 358. 4. Scripture will not make an Infidell a good Christian without a Preacher or Interpreter 158. 8. Scripture receaued here in King Lucius time in the Latin tongue with the same Canon of Bookes which the Roman Church now vseth 339. 4. S. Sebastian martyred 416. 4. Sedulius v. Caelius The Senat refused the consecration of Christ and why 14. 3. c. The Senat puts out an Edict against Christians 13. 5. The Senat could make no Decree against the Priuat worshipping of Christ 15. 6. The Senat most horribly afflicted for the space of almost 300. yeares why 16. 6. The Senat neuer disinabled
Persecution in Religion and such other greeuances as were ordinarily suffered vnder the Pagan Romans gouernment But the Romans greedy of their owne honor and thereby impatient of our Brittish ease and peace as our Histories deliuer vnto vs began now to bethinke themselues of the losse they had of Britaine which had forsaken them Romani recolentes damnum quod de amisso regno habuerant and falling Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Hist c. 6. into deliberation whom they were best to send with their forces hither to regaine it vnto them againe concluded Constantius to be the fittest Constantius father of Constantine the Greate his coÌ„ming into Britaine and when man both for his long experience and successe in Martiall affaires being made a Caesar before in the 292. yeare of Christ when he forsooke S. Helen and tooke Theodora and for the greate loue of the Britans vnto him after he married S. Helen and his kindnesse vnto them vntill by the compulsion of Maximinian he left that his holy true wife which old loue and liking betweene them was now most like to be renewed and restored againe Theodora the breache and occasion of the discontinuance thereof Berengos Abbas l. 3. c. 3. de Inuent Laude S. Crucis Matth. West an 302. Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 6. Pont. Vir. Hist l. 5. Hard. Chron. c. 60. f. 48. Matth. Westm sup an 302. Manuscr Gallic antiq c. 23. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. an 293. 295. 298. 303. 304. 305. Baron Annal. An. 304. Spond ib. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. an 305. being now lately dead And therefore they sent Constantius hither to procure the regaining of Britaine vnto their Empire Romani legauerunt Constantium qui Hispaniam aliasque terras quamplures ipsis subdiderat vt Britanniam Romanae redderet dignitati Matthew of Westminster setteth downe this his second comming into Britaine to haue bene in the second yeare of this Age anno gratiae 302. An old French Manuscript also maketh it much about this time Marianus Scotus keepeth him out of Britaine a litle longer and all they which before haue proued he was in forreine Countries vntill the end of the last Age or after make this vndoubted and certaine And seeing all agree he was sent hither by others of higher dignitie he must needs come into Britaine in this voyadge when he was a Caesar and before he was Emperor which was in the yeare of Christ 304. Dioclesian and Maximinian then relinquishing the Empire and leauing it to Constantius and Galerius Marianus placeth it in the yeare following 305. And it is most manifest in this accompt that Constantius could not make this his second Iorney into Britaine vntill this Age was entered and so was most free from our Persecution ended heare before this time But so soone as he now came hither Ambassadges of peace without any hostile Act were sent betweene our King Coel and Constantius And Constantius free from all persecution of Christians in Britaine with greate loue and liking on both sides this honorable peace was concluded to wit that King Coel should during his life quietly possesse and enioy the kingdome of Britaine onely paying vnto the Romans the auncient Tribute and nothing els nihilque aliud praeter solitum Tributum Romanae dignitati Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brito l. 5. c. 6. Pont. Virun l. 5. Hist Manusc Gallic sup Matth. Westm Ann. 302. Hard. Chron. c. 60. 61. solueret And that Constantius should take againe his wife S. Helen daughter and Heire to King Coel and by her right be King heare after the death of her Father King Coel. By which couenant and Article agreed vpon and truely executed as it was the first marriage betweene Constantius and Helen was euen by Roman Pagan lawes themselues proued and declared to be true and lawfull and the children therein begotton legitimate and the taking of Theodora liuing with her and children by her to be adulterate and vtterly The first mariage betweene Constantius S. HeleÌ„ true marriage by the RomaÌ„ PagaÌ„ lawe and the children therein begotten legitimate that with Theodora adulâ—â—â—ate vnallowable in any sence euen by their owne Pagan Constitutions For although those PagaÌ„ wicked Decrees did allowe to the Presidents of Prouinces which were vnmarried without penaltie to keepe Concubins prophanly thinking as some new protesting Christians haue done that men vnmarried could not liue chast yet they neuer permitted it to married Prefects and Presidents such as Constantius was as their owne Historians witnesse vt Praesides Prouinciarum si vxores non haberent acciperent singulas concubinas quod sine his esse non possent By which Roman Heathnish lawe Theodora was not onely the Concubine and no wife of Constantius but a Concubine prohibited Aelius Lampridius in Alexandro Seuero in their owne proceedings and her children in like case of reproach with her 2. Therefore Constantius being against his will by the power of Maximinian before seperated from S. Helen his true wife and a Christian from Matth. Westm Galfr. Monum alij supra â— Manuscript Histor Eccl. Wintonien Caius Histor Cantabr Accademiae p. 19. that time euer in his affection could not but be most ready and ioyfull to be so quietly and honorably reconciled vnto her againe Which is sufficiently insinuated by our cited Antiquaries testifying that Constantius in all things granted to King Coel his demands requiring nothing of him for the RomaÌ„s but their old Tribute Cuius petitionibus adquiesceÌ„s ConstaÌ„tius nihil praeter solitum tributum ab ipso petebat Which as our Antiquaries say was 1006. pounds onely in money One of our Historians saith of this matter in this manner Harding supr c. 60. Of which Coustance was glad of his entente And here abode at prayer of the King Whereby he did sufficiently declare the greate content and ioy he had of this reconciliation to his wife S. Helen and her Father his Father in lawe King Coilus rather choosing preferring during his life to make his aboad heare as a subiect then now being chosen and designed Emperor to continue in any other Nation with that greatest temporall glorie and commaund 3. Thus he signified this so longe and much desired attonement Helenam Coeli Regis filiam in societatem Thori recepit Which worde recepit that Constantius did at this time receaue Helen againe if we had no other Argument or authoritie vsed by diuers our auncient Antiquaries proueth that this was the reconciliation and not first marriage of these noble parsons which is inuincibly proued already to haue bene aboue 30. yeares before And vnpossible it is that any of these Authors which speake of this vnion should take it for their first Vnion in Marriage for all of them Matth Westm an 302. 305. Marian Scot. Ann. 305. 306. acknowledge that Constantius died soone after this reconciliation The Monke of Westminster sayth within 3. yeares by Marianus within 2. yeares
14. Augustus multo antea ab ipso Deo Rege omnium declaratus fuit 6. This renowned Emperour Constantius died by diuers in the 306. yeare of Christ by others in the 307. by some in the yeare 308. as is meÌ„tioned before by all at such time that as I haue proued already it must needs be he which amoÌ„g the Roman Emperours first gaue order and warrant for the restoring reestablishing ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ heare in Britaine after the desolatioÌ„ thereof by Dioclesian Maximian died happily most blessedly faelicem acter Euseb supr l. 8. c. 14. beatum vitae finem consecutus And was so renowned that euen by the Pagans he was accoÌ„pted a God ac primus apud eos in numerum deoruÌ„ relatus And had all Constantius buried as a ChristiaÌ„ in Yorke with greate and Emperiall honor honour after his death giuen vnto him which belonged to an Emperour Cuncto post mortem Imperatori debito potitus est honore He was most honorably and Christian like buried in the Citie of Yorke Constantine his sonne the new Emperour present at his funerall going before his corps with an infinite number of people and Souldiars attending with all honour and pompe some Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constantini c. 16. going before others following with most sweete harmony of singing Constantinus paterna purpura indutus magna paternorum amicorum turba eum comitante funeri praeiuit patremque produxit quinetiam populi infinita multitudine militumque constipanti agmine partim antecedentium partim subsequentium genitorem sanctissimum cum omni splendore maxima pompa extulit faustis acclamationibus suaui hymnorum concentu omnes beatissimum illum celebrant This was the Euseb supr end which God shewed of this Emperours godly and Religious manners and life euidently to all people then liuing as Eusebius witnesseth then also liuing hunc morum vitaeque pie religiose ad virtutem institutae exitum esse in Imperatore Constantio vniuerso generi mortalium qui nostra memoria vixerunt Deus euidenter monstrauit And calleth him as before Sanctissimum most holy which he a learned Christian Bishop could not giue to any but an holy professed Christian in his knowledge or Iudgment and therefore atrributeth so much to Constantius in this kinde that he calleth Constantine the Greà te himselfe whome he so extolleth for his Christian Religion aduancement thereof Eusebius Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. a follower of his Fathers pietie in such affaires paternae pietatis Imitator THE III. CHAPTER OF THE CORONATION AND CHRISTIAN beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and profession of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 1. CONSTANTIVS hauing thus honorably ended his dayes declared Euseb lib. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 15. Marian. Sco. in ConstaÌ„t Martin Pol. in eod Constantine his eldest sonne successor in his Empire his whole Army doth presently with mutuall consent Ioy proclaime him King Emperour ExteÌ„plò secundo prospero applausu nouuÌ„ Regem Imperatorem Augustum ipsa prima voce coÌ„tentius praedicant CoÌ„staÌ„tine proclaymed Emperor in Britaine And all Nations subiect to his Fathers Empire were filled with incredible Ioy and vnspeakeable gladnes that they had without intermission so worthie and renowned an Emperour Omnes gentes quaeipsius obsequebantur Imperio incredili Euseb lib. 1. Vit. Const c. 16. laetitia efferuntur gaudio pene inexplicabili propterea complentur quod illustri praeclaro Imperatore ne breuissimo quidem temporis momento caruissent Of the comming of this most noble Britan to the Empire escaping and preserued from so many daungers and difficulties before so generally and ioyfully chosen and accepted and prouing afterward so happy a Ruler Eusebius saith Chosen and designed thereto by God himselfe that he was chosen by God himselfe and that no mortall man could glory of this onely Emperour his aduancement Constantinum Principem Imperatorem Deus omnium Author totius mundi Gubernator suo solum arbitrio delegit Euseb supr c. 18. eo consilio vt cum alij omnes Imperatores hominum suffragijs ad eum dignitatis gradum â—scendere consueuerint de hoc Imperatore solo ad honorem efferendo nemo mortalis omnino gloriaretur For allthough he was generally orderly chosen and accepted by men yet as the same Authour writeth he was Miracoulously preserued by God and by his extraordinary protection brought safely from all danger to his Father heare in Britaine old and ready to die to be inuested in the Empire after him Constantius cum ad summam prope senectutem prouectus Euseb l. 1. Vit. Const c. 12. communi naturae quod debebat esset persoluturus iam migraturus è vita Deus tunc rursus facinus quoddam admirabile eius causa edidit qui ei mortem oppetituro sua prouidentia curauit vt filius eius natu Maximus Constantinus ad capessendum Imperium praesto esset And so soone as he was Emperour as the same Authour then lyuing and well â—â—owen vnto and knowing Constantine testifieth and so declared by the Armies as the custome was being chosen of God longe Euseb Eccles Hist l. 8. c. 14. before to that end insisted in his Fathers steps in fauouring and aduancing Christian Religion Huius Constantij filius Constantinus mox atque Imperator Britaine now quiet for Religion And all holy places â—â—stored perfectissimus ac Augustus ab exercitibus multo antea ab ipso Deo Rege omnium declaratus fuit paternae erga nostram Religionem pietatis imitator esse caepit So that in this part of the world as Britaine and France where CoÌ„stantine succeeded his Father and now reigned there was no Persecution vsed against Christians but all fauour and Indulgence towards them And that assertion Euseb in Chronic Floren. Wigorn in Chron. Mar. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. in ConstaÌ„t of diuers Historians both of this and other Nations which affirmeth that the Persecution begun by Dioclesian and Maximinian did continue after their forsaking the Empire and vntill the seuenth yeare of the Reigne of Constantine vsque ad annum septimum Constantini is to be vnderstood of those parts which vntill about that time were not vnder the Rule of Constantine but to Galerius Seuerus and Maxentius Persecutours and so Florentius Marianus and others expownd it And it can haue no other construction to be true for euident it is in Histories that not onely from the beginning of the Reigne of Constantine but in his Fathers time all Christians vnder their gouernment were free from Persecution And so soone as Constantine had conquered Maxentius and was sole and absolute Emperour all Christians in the world vnder him were deliuered from Persecution and sett at libertie euen publickly to professe their Religion And from his first entrance into the Empire and to be King of Britaine
the Christians heare in this Nation did not onely enioy freedome and Immunitie from all penalties and Persecution against Christian Churches and Monasteries that were ruinated restored and new builded Religion but as in the time of his Father made and freely had publike exercise and Profession thereof as our old Churches reedified new builded and erected Bishops Preists and all Cleargie and Religious men restored to their former quiet Reuenewes honours and dignities 2. Of this we haue diuers testimonies and examples in particular yet left vnto vs as out of the old Annalls of Winchester where we finde of that old Church builded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the late Persecutiō the Church of Winchester builded in the time of King Lucius and hallowed and dedicated Annal. Eccles Winton Godwin Catalog of Bishop Wincester in initio October 29. 189. By Faganus and Damianus Bishops amongst the rest at this time of Dioclesian went to wracke the buildings thereof being ruinated and made euen with the ground and the Monkes and all the officers belonging vnto it either slaine or enforced to fly for the present time in the yeare 309. the Church a foresaid was againe reedified and that with such wonderfull forwardnesse and Zeale as within one yeare and thirty dayes both it and all the Edifices belonging vnto it as chambers and other buildings for the Monkes and officers were quite finished in very seemely and conuenient manner The 15. day of March following it was againe hallowed and dedicated vnto the honor and memory of Amphibalus that had suffered death for Christ in the late Persecution by Constans Bishop of Winchester at te request of Deodatus Abbot of this new erected Monastery It is euident by this Relation and that is saide before that this holy worke so publike and with freedome and zeale was quite finished in the time of Constantine his being heare before he went hence against Maxentius And yet we see both Bishop Abbot Preists and Religious men publikly and honorably restored to their former condition The Church with vnspeakable deuotion builded and dedicated to that holy Saint and Martyr which in the late Persecution was most hated by the enemies of Christ So I say of the Church of S. Alban Ecclesia a Church as S. Bede writeth mirandi operis atque eius martyrio condigna extructa est a Church Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 7. Mat. West An. 313. of wonderfull workemanship and worthie of his martyrdome was builded so soone as the Christians were heare at quiet Redeunte temporum Christianorum serenitate Matthew of Westminster hath the same words and explaneth this time of the quiet of Christians heare when this Church was so sumptuously builded to haue bene ten yeares after his Martyrdome decem scilicet annis post passionem eius elapsis the perfect finishing whereof he setteth downe to haue bene in the same yeare in which Constantine went from hence towards Rome against Maxentius Which was by him in the 6. yeare of Constantine and before the generall ceasing of Persecution in other places Constantine not being absolute and sole Emperor vntill his victory against Maxentius nor the generall quiet then presently ensuing Both S. Bede and the Monke of Westminster write that in their seuerall times often curing of infirmities and Bed Matth. supr other miracles were wrought there in quo videlicet loco vsque ad hanc diem curatio infirmorum frequentium operatio virtutum celebrari non desunt The old Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron martyred in the late Persecutio◠in the Citie of Caerlegion deriue their auntient Foundation from this time So doe many others founded in honor of seuerall Martyrs then cruelly putt to death for the name of Christ So I affirme of all the Cathedrall Churches Archiepiscopall and Episcopall which I haue before remembred with their Particular Sees and Cities founded in the time of King Lucius and destroyed in the Persecution of the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian as also those that were not Episcopall but subordinate and inferior ouerthrowne with that tempest of Persecution for S. Gildas S. Bed and others testifie without exception that all they which were then pulled downe euen to the ground were now reedified renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Matthew of Westminster Gild. l. de excid conquest Brit. ca. 8. Bed Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 8. Mat. Westm an 313. plainely writeth that besides the new Churches builded in honor of their late Martyrs of which S. Gildas and S. Bede also make this memory Basilicas Sanctorum Martyrum fundant construunt perficiunt The Christians heare at this time renewed builded againe all the Churches dedicated to former Saints which had bene so destroyed and throwne downe to the ground Sanctorum Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas renouant 3. And when we are warranted both by Protestant and Catholike Antiquaries Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pa. 8. Io. Goscel Eccl. Hist Manuscrip de Archiep. Can. tuar prope Init. Manuscr Gallie Antiq. cap. 28. also that from the beginning of Christianitie heare we had many Abbots Monkes and Monasteryes in euery Age tot tantaque Abbatum Monachorum Cenobiorum vetusta nomina quae quouis seculo extiterunt And that these Monasteryes were all destroyed in Dioclesian his Pesecution we must needs assigne their restauration to this time as I haue first exemplified before in the old Monastery of Winchester now reedified with so greate speede and deuotion the Abbot thereof being called Deodatus To this I ioyne the Monastery of Abingdon allready spoken of where this our greate King and Emperour Constantine as the old Annalls thereof doe pleade had his education when he was young wherein there where as it testifieth further aboue 500. Chron. Monast Abingdon apud Nich. Harpesf Eccl. Hist saecul 10. c. 9. Monkes liuing by the labour of their hands in th◠woods and Desarts adioyning vpon son dayes festiuall dayes comming to the Monastery besides 60. which did continually abide in the same seruing God there Quod Monachi supra quingentos illi fuerant adscripti qui per syluas loca deserta quae in vicinia fuere manuum labore victitabant ad Coenobium singulis Sabbatis Dominicis conuenientes praeter sexaginta qui assiduè in ipso Coenobio versabantur quod Constantinus ille Magnus Abingdoniae educatus fuerit Therefore we cannot doubt if we will accept this auntient Record for witnesse but of all other Monasteries this greate Emperour had an especiall care of restoring and endowing this his nursing place of education 4. To this time we may assigne the reedificing of the noble Monastery first builded by the Founder Ambrius or Ambry after called Amsbury in Wiltshire where at the comming of the Saxons hither there were 300. Religious men Coenobium trecentorum fratrum in monte Ambrij qui vt fertur fundator Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 8. c. 9.